Julina has a day full of surprises

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

An introduction from Older Julina: If you are reading these tales, then you may notice some inconsistencies in spelling and terms of address. Please be aware that they were written by a much younger me, naïve, trusting and at times over-confident; however, untutored formally and having lived my entire life up in a remote mountain village at the very end of a road, I could hardly be expected to be an expert, now could I? Our dialect there was that with which I grew up and it seemed perfectly natural to me then. For instance, we added -ian to the end of every country name to refer to the people who came from that country. I have since learnt that 'Yodan' is the correct term, and not 'Yodian', 'Plifan' and not 'Plifian' and so on. Same for towns: 'Brikantan' not 'Brikantian', 'Viridoran' not 'Viridorian'. We also had had no contact with nobility way up there, so it took us a while to learn the correct forms of address, so sometimes we got Milady in when it was inappropriate to her title - and things like that. Even some of the characters are perchance affected by my earlier writings – Dear Sookie for example - she was, I should in all honesty report, a little coarser and a little harder than my words might convey, but she had then not the mollifying influence of Uncle to smooth some of her edges. I have left those 'errors' in the narrative merely to give a flavour of the times and the places.

... ... ...

“But I can't just lie here all day and do nothing, there's too much to do! I have already missed attending the Tai Chi!”

“'Lina – I just want to give you a special treat for once. I want you to have a mug of pel, served to you as if you were the Queen herself sitting up in her silk-strewn bed with maidservants running round doing everything for her before she even thinks of it herself.”

“But why? There's so much to do if we are finally going to change houses later today or tomorrow. I can't just lie here, or even sit up here in bed, noticeably withOUT the silk finery, and let you scurry around doing things I should be doing. There are things that Swayga may not know, or may not be too familiar with …”

“Oh! Hold! I have just thought of something. I'll be back! Do NOT come out, just stay in bed if you can, please – pretty please. Just this once! Promise? Come on, promise me you will stay here, just for a few minutes. Pleeeeeeeeaaaaaaassssssseeeeee?”

“Oh all right! If it means so much to you. Just this once. But I won't wait for your return forever.”

I looked at Kords in amazement as she scuttled back out of the room. She set off down the corridor, but then returned to close the door with a smiling “Your Majesty!”

I laughed as she went off to do whatever it was she wanted to do and let my active brain start making the usual lists of what to do for the day. The first job of course was to decide the destination of our ride. Ah! Wait! Would Swayga and Kords be coming along as well? I hopped out of bed and opened the door, to call to Kords. My voice caused an instant silence which was a little suspicious to me.

So suspicious that my brain started analysing what I may have heard without realising it.

“... doesn't even realise!” “How can she not?” “Are you sure?” “Shhhhhh.”

I couldn't make anything of that, try as hard as I could. And then I didn't have a chance as Kords ran up to me, screeching: “You promised! You promised! But then you got up!” She was almost in tears, which made me realise I had made a HUGE mistake.

I was so taken aback at her vehemence, and the realisation of my own fallibility, that I staggered backwards and got back into bed, muttering apologies as I went.

“Why, 'Lina? Why? You have taught us that a promise is sacrosanct. And you broke yours! How could you?”

“You left me on my own, so I was planning the day and I just wanted to know if you two would ride today, that's all. I didn't leave the room, which is what I thought I had promised not to do. I have to do SOMETHING and you know I like to plan ahead. It wasn't THAT serious was it?”

She had calmed down a bit by then, but my words seemed to mollify her further.

“No I suppose not, not really. I was just shocked, is all! You didn't really break your promise I suppose, I just assumed that you would stay in bed, but you interpreted it as staying in the room. I should have been more specific.”

“And I should have been more thoughtful. I'm very sorry I upset you by not thinking. Will you forgive me?”

“Of course! Now, Your Majesty. Back into bed properly with you, and I'll go fetch your pel. Oh, and Swayga and I will NOT be able to ride today. Now stay there, please.”

With that, she was off again, leaving me alone with my thoughts.

… … …

Eventually, I was allowed to get up and went to the bathhouse, where I found a full tub just for me, which was a delight. Kords explained that as I was so much later today, they had already all used the facilities. I pointed out that I wouldn't have been this late if she hadn't forced me to stay in bed for that extra half a bell. She grinned and actually agreed with me, when I was expecting an argument, so I was a little taken aback by that. Something strange was going on, things weren't quite normal somehow, but I couldn't work out what.

As I lay there in the warm water, Swayga and Kords came in and washed me thoroughly giving me a light massage at the same time. It was wonderful.

But strange.

And it was even stranger when I emerged from the bathhouse and my favourite breakfast was waiting for me. All alone. I was about to demand an explanation, when I realised what was so strange. There were only the three of us here in the house. Papa and the others were elsewhere. It was quiet in the house for once. I supposed the others were Tai Chi-ing, but I would have thought they would be back by now. I didn't have time to ponder this further, as both Swaga and Kords were displaying a body attitude that was more immediately a factor for me to ponder. I decided to try a more gentle approach to get to the bottom of what was going on.

“Well this is most pleasant, I must say. Very unusual, but most pleasant for a change. I haven't quite worked out why it is happening just so, however, I shall enjoy it.”

Swayga and Kords looked at each other and Kords was about to say something when Swayga gave a little gasp and her face somehow cleared itself of a worry. A thought had obviously just occurred to her. She gripped Kords arm hard, I saw Kords wince, before saying, just a little over hurriedly: “Well Julina, the entire family want to thank you for all you have done over these last few years.”

Kords started to protest but a little shake of the head and a further arm squeeze from Swayga, accompanied by a reassuring little nod seemed to stop Kords in her tracks.

Major alarm bells were ringing in my head now. These two were not being totally open with me.

Swayga continued: “It is very likely that today or tomorrow will be the last day we live in this house, so the family decided to leave you with fond memories as we all start a new phase in our lives.”

As she said this, I saw Kords breathe an almost silent “Oh!”, which seemed somehow inappropriate, especially as it was accompanied by a relaxing of her shoulders which told me that she had been anxious about something. I suspected that Kords was worried that Swayga might say something to me, but what she said was not what Kords was worried about. The circles in my head starting all revolving in different directions.

Swayga continued: “And so we all got together to let you have just a little special start to this day.” She gave a little giggle as she then went on in a now-familiar mock-fierce way: “Just don't expect it every day!”

I gave a little “Oh!” myself. That my family would do this for me almost brought forth an eye-water, but I am made of sterner stuff than that, so I sniffed, fought the tear back down again and then thanked them, making a mental note to thank the rest of the family a little later. I was really touched that they had thought of this for the last morning in this house. My worries about what was going on started to fade rapidly, but there was still a niggle in the back of my head and that part of my brain was worrying at it like a feltris at a freshly deceased pakh. The clamour in my mind was enormous, but not as large as it had been just a bit earlier. I plastered a smile on my face and turned my attention to the other two.

The three of us had a pleasant chat about this, that and the next thing, and some of Swayga's ideas for this pending move of establishment were really very sensible. I had a sneaking suspicion that some of them would never have occurred to me.

Our girly moments were brought to an end when Kords reminded me that I was expected down at the Claw in half a bell's time. So all that relaxation with which my day started was nearly wasted as I rushed to get dressed and presentable.

… … ...

“Good morrow, 'Lina.”

“Good morrow, Sookie - and you dear Epp, too. I wasn't expecting you to be here, I must confess. Kords, you said nothing when you returned yesterday and told me of this arrangement. I understood only that Sookie had some matters to discuss.”

“Plans change, m'dear. Plans change. Deal with it!”

The older women looked a little shocked at Kords reply, but I burst into laughter. She was just quoting my own words back at me. And I had a little bet with myself as to the next thing she would say; she did not disappoint me, as she grinned very infectiously: “Maybe not today, some day soon you'll be alright, don't turn the other way.”

I continued the exchange by quoting myself further: “I always see you searching as you try that bit harder, getting closer to the life you're imagining.”

We spoke, no, actually we SANG, a further line together: “No worries, no worries.”

All four of us were laughing after that, so Kords and I didn't have another chance to bandy more of my 'words of wisdom'. The older ones did laugh again after Kords explained that she was just using words I say sometimes – well, far more often, it would appear, than the 'just sometimes' that I thought I did.

“So Kords, what made you scamper down here while I was getting ready?”

“I just wanted to thank Sookie for her help and her education yesterday,” she said casting a sideways glance at Sookie as she did so, “because we are going to be so busy later. I just grabbed the moment.”

I saw Sookie sort of relax as she said that, but supposed that was a reasonable reaction to Kords' words, if looked at in a certain light. But something made that clamour in the back of my head flare up again.

We chatted all together for maybe a hand of moments and then Kords went back home to help Swayga and the kids, who should be back by now.

Which meant that then we got a little more serious.

“Julina,” began Sookie, “I have been thinking about the schooling factors we mentioned at your excellent evening dinner, for which I must again thank you, from Brydas as well as myself. As Megrozen here will be involved, I thought we could discuss it all together. I have a bell before my next appointment, which is also true for Megrozen, so I think we should be able to cover most of the requirements in that time.”

She turned and raised a querying eye-brow in Epp's direction, who nodded her agreement.

“Now, I have had a quick word with Megrozen …”

“Oh, for goodness' sake, just say Epp like everyone else, it's a lot shorter and trips off the tongue far easier.”

“... with … Epp,” she moved her lips as if she were tasting the new word, nodded briefly and focussed once more upon my face, “and she sort of agrees with a feeling I have. It will be a little more work for the two of you, but in the end will save some effort we expect.”

I darted my eyes between the two of them as Sookie continued: “Epp tells me that she and you have already discussed having separate sessions for children and for adults, and then separate sessions within those broad groups for beginners and those more advanced than that.”

I nodded at this, and also at the appropriate moments as she went further: “So, here is my suggestion for you both. I understand from your brief stay, that the Vale children will be more advanced than mere beginners... So let me give you my proposal and then justify it, if I may? … Have two sessions for the advanced ones in the week, on consecutive days. That way the Valers can save a night down here in town, overnighting before and after, maybe, the sessions. If the second day session is early, then maybe they could even save the third night! … Following on from that, if the first session is run later in the day, then that could be another night saved … The problem with that would be possible interference with your duties in the Salon. But it is theoretically possible for them to require a mere single overnighting. And Epp would be glad to take some of the later sessions ...”

I raised a hand to interrupt her there, as I wanted time to think it through.

To cut a long description short, I realised that the idea had a great deal of merit, and yes, maybe one day a week would be hectic for me, on those days that Epp was unavailable. Epp and I would need to co-ordinate closely, but there would be a certain amount of repetition involved so the preparation for the lessons would soon be a routine, and one that I could do up to five days in advance. The food thing would probably also become routine, so all in all it seemed to me to be both workable and sensible. I nodded my acceptance before actually speaking it.

“Excellent! Now as for the two lads, I could make it that, just for that one night, they could have the end room, nearest the bathrooms, of the women's corridor. Any other women would have to use the stairs nearer the common room, or accept that two young lads might see them in their bathrobes. I would, by far, prefer some other arrangement, but, as I have learnt from the more military of my contacts, that solution would be a 'fall-back' position.”

“Fall-back?”

“Yes, apparently in battles, the men try to fight on their preferred terrain, but, if they have to retreat from that place, they like to have a preferred second prepared position. One which they are able to fall back to.”

“Ah! I see. Yes, that seems appropriate.” My thoughts were taken back to that discussion His Honour and Em had had, about killing grounds and the like. I shuddered with distaste, which action was caught by my two companions; so I had to explain. They also felt the distaste, which we quickly skipped over by moving on to discussing the trip to Tranidor.

Which surprisingly was also a topic that Sookie had been involved in.

She had been chatting about it to Epp, wondering if an extra wagoneer would be required, since she had heard that there was quite a large party. Between the two women, they had decided that we should also take three or four frayen and saddles. Some riders could get some practice in, some beginners could be introduced to riding, and there would also be an emergency possibility to summon help more quickly, in the unlikely event of some catastrophe or similar.

“Papa hasn't actually given me permission to go as yet. He was worried about the war with Yod.”

“Yes, that was another thing that we talked about yesterday - Brydas, Kordulen, Epp and I, along with His Honour and Master Michen. It appears that the invading Yodian forces were comprehensively defeated and there are no enemies nearer than Joth, as far as anyone knows.

“The Captain told us all that the following general rules can be applied to travel:
- A fast frayen messenger can make 80 marks in a day, but that is hard work; nevertheless consider 80 as a reasonable maximum.
- A loaded wagon can make 40 marks in a day, again it is hard work.
- Lightly loaded, small groups of troops can barely make 20 marks in a day.
- An army can only make 12 or so marks in a day, as most soldiers have to carry their own kit and belongings.

“Obviously, weather and road conditions and time of year can change these numbers slightly but they are what all planners have been using for many a year. Even if an invader were to land right now, there would be a battle to get past Dekarran which would take days. Then the invaders would have to travel uphill, harried all the while. Then get through the bottlenecks at Teldor and particularly Haligo, all of which would take even more time. Dekarran to Tranidor is around 120 marks, so just travel time would be 10 days, add at least two weeks for the battles, plus another two for the organisation of reinforcements and the fights all the way up the valley, then His Honour does not believe that any invaders could reach Tranidor in any time less than a month, and feels that three months would be more realistic. Particularly since the winter will have set in by then.

“He added that he doubted there were any invaders capable of destroying all Palarandi forces anyway. And, if there were, then nothing could prevent them from getting here, so why change our plans. Or, as you two put it so eloquently earlier, 'no worries'. All of which is a long way round to tell you that your father has approved the trip.”

I squealed and couldn't help but to jump up and down in delight.

“So,” said Epp, “that means we leave tomorrow morning, before the sun comes up. I want to be at the forest's edge by that time. We shall depart from here where we can have some light to load by, then we will start out in the false light of the dawn. We have just over 43 marks to travel tomorrow, we need to get all the way to Brayview before we stop for an overnight. Everyone else has been told, you are the last.”

“Tomorrow? But we are supposed to go on a day after my …” my voice trailed off as I felt SO stupid.

Everything suddenly dropped into place.

People's behaviour, the sort of secrecy, the strange events of this morning.

It was today!

TODAY!

It was my birthday, and I hadn't even realised it.

More stupid than a pakh, Julina!

… … …

I would have turned and run out, if Papa and Swayga weren't holding me. To have so many people sing the birthday song here in the common room of the Claw was just completely embarrassing.

“Today is the day of your birthday.
For the longest time, may the fun stay.
Sweet Julina, we're happy to be here,
As your life moves into a new year.
Such special days, we wish many more
As you open a fresh year's new door.”

This, you will understand, is the standard song sung to everyone, just the name gets changed and the 'sweet' dropped if another syllable is required (or an extra 'sweet' is added if it happens the other way). But I had never had more than seven people sing it before for me, until today.

I gave up counting at forty.

Yes, forty.

I wished a storm would come and sweep me away. I have never been so embarrassed in all my short life. And there were the rest of my family all laughing at me, and my close friends, and their mothers, and Uncle and Sookie, and Epp and Shemel, and Hasinet and Suril, Haka and Haris, all who reside at Em's and Deegrum, and Masters galore – Bezan, Yarling, Pocular, Blandel … – indeed the entire Assembly was there, and the Vale dwelling parents and Waldan and Pomma, and … oh goodness me, far too many more to mention.

It could not get any worse.

And then it did.

His Honour stood, and requested silence. Of course, a request from Milady's representative was tantamount to an order, and it was made in such a commanding tone of voice, that silence fell in a heartbeat.

“We are here today to honour one of Blackstone's foremost citizens. I shall not enumerate her many qualities, qualities of which all in Blackstone are well aware, particularly those she has demonstrated long before Milady Garia, Baroness of Blackstone, set foot here. I am here to make you aware of several other things that Mistress Julina has done to improve all our living conditions, things that have become apparent since I assumed my duties.

“Let us start with Milady's expressed wish to provide education for all. The obvious first step in such an education is to bring writing and reading to a wider circle of people. The Blackstone education system is essentially the brainchild of Mistress Julina, greatly assisted by Mistress Megrozen. Others have helped, but Mistress Julina has already made a start, she has tirelessly chased round town to get candidates and lessons have already been planned, ready to begin as soon as is practical. All will be welcome, and all abilities will be covered. She has just a few more details to settle but an announcement will be made soon. She has found and equipped a room for use as a schoolroom until a purpose-built one is provided. All this has saved Master Jepp a considerable amount of both time and effort as it was he charged by Milady to set it all up. He has been able to concentrate on other topics because of Mistress Julina's ideas and energy.

“Master Bezan assures me that she has made many suggestions that are practical for the improvement not only of the Town but also of the way these improvements are to be implemented. If she could not actually help in some problems, she was able to direct Master Bezan to someone who could. She has advanced our plans by several weeks. Perhaps her most valuable contribution to the town's planning is a suggestion that has yet to be implemented, but it will be quite soon – to do with Milady's request for a Community Hall to be built. I shall not, at this moment, begin to explain that one – that will become apparent.

“From the same source, I am told that some of her suggestions for the design of her family's new house were of such a quality that they have been incorporated in all of the other new builds.

“Furthermore, she has found a simple and yet far-reaching practical idea with regard to personal hygiene, an idea eagerly taken up by almost everyone who has been told about it. That of using the waste water from hand-washing to contribute to the flushing of privies. Now that she has pointed out the possibility of so doing, as is typical with many of her ideas, we elders are left scratching our ageing heads and wondering why WE didn't think of that.

“She has brought back to us an Assembly member who was suffering, she has personally persuaded many residents to stay and contribute to the Town, she even helped one to leave with minimum fuss when it could have turned nasty.

“She has made a very valuable suggestion that, if successful, something we shall know in the Spring, will go a long way to helping with our food supplies, and she has eased the wagoneers lot with a suggestion that is being implemented right now, for a bunkhouse down near where the Loop Road shall join the existing road.

“She has been instrumental, I understand, in making life easier for all you women-folk with the rapid and efficient assistance she gave to Mistress Hasinet. I believe that you all approve of your new underwear and you were most likely measured for it by our day's heroine.”

A titter ran round the room as the women present all giggled. The men looked vaguely embarrassed somehow.

“There are many other instances of ideas that she has had that have made things easier for individuals and/or for the community at large. And many of her ideas have enabled us to speed up some developments and/or do them more efficiently.

“As a result of all this, and in a desire to give my throat a rest, I shall simply announce that the Assembly has unanimously decided to make a present to Mistress Julina, as a thank-you for all her valued contributions, of a Crown, a Solly, a Fenik and a Soo. Since she has now attained her majority, the payment can be made directly to her herself. Prior to today, her father would have had to receive any of this on her behalf, therefore we have all agreed to say nothing until today.”

He beckoned me to him and handed over a small leathern purse with drawstring closure. I knew enough not to look into it. I curtsied in front of him, but my embarrassment was too much to be able to speak. I scuttled back to Papa as quickly as I might, as the Captain continued his little speech.

“Such award being made, I need to point out that it is intended to encourage her ideas in the future. A review shall be held in a year's time to evaluate her ideas made from now on, and a further award shall be made, if warranted. Maybe this will also encourage others to make similar contributions. We shall judge similarly for them. Fellow citizens, please show your appreciation of Mistress Julina with a round of applause.”

Oh Maker! How I wished I could escape as the room reverberated to what sounded as loud as thunder.

The Captain raised his hand once more, and asked Master Pocular to step forward. What on Anmar did HE have to do with my birthday celebrations? Then I remembered his voice and shot a look over to my friends, one of whom was already leading Molly away.

“What am I, a relative newcomer to your, nay, our, Town, doing here at this birthday celebration? Well, I wish to amaze you, and give her a present. But first a word or two of explanation. Mistress Julina and her father, Master Kordulen, visited my workshop one day, whilst still in the throes of setting up. I was experimenting with various things, and samples of discarded experiments were cluttering up the place already. Whilst there, Mistress Julina was very much left in a corner whilst we men discussed things of grave importance. After all, she was just a woman, so why should we afford her any attention?”

He waited for a small growl of disapproval before grinning his most attractive grin. His melting voice was working its effect on the females present, and several of us started slightly squirming. This meant that he could get away with being dismissive of females a little easier than many other men. Despite that, his words did serve to cast a dampener on the squirms.

“And this was a good thing! For she was left alone to make some discoveries for herself. She was playing with some pieces of glass, some different compounds I had used to try to create a clearer mirror. Now I know you all have seen the mirror on the wall over in the Bell, so I know that many of you have seen the advantages of having a mirror made of glass, rather than the much duller, and far more indistinct, polished metal versions that all have had for many years. What Mistress Julina did was play with those pieces of glass mirror whilst she was being ignored. She discovered no less than three things whilst we left her to herself.

“Now it is obvious that she doesn't have the skills to construct stuff herself, but her 'playing' gave her father and I sufficient direction to invent something. I made it and then I made another. The SECOND one has been sent to Palarand to apply for an exclusivity licence. For every one made and sold for the next two or so years, then a royalty will be paid to the combination of myself and Master Kordulen, as the nominated inventors. Mistress Julina is involved only because she gave us the basic idea. And besides, at the time she was still a minor. Master Kordulen and I refined her idea, added our own ideas to that and then I constructed it. Therefore, we have decided to reward Mistress Julina with a quarter of our royalties, whenever they arrive. We are convinced that this item will be an extremely popular luxury and will prove to sell well. Why I'd wager that at least half of you here right now will want one.

“Now some of you will be wanting to know what this item is, but you will still have to wait. For there are another two discoveries to describe first. The second one connects the first and the third.

“For the second one is basically a hitherto unrealised use of the first one and the third is an extension of that second use. I remind you this all came about from things that Mistress Julina discovered simply by 'playing'.

“So it is time for me to show you the first discovery. The one I made first. This is the first ever one in all of Anmar. I must ask you all to not rush, for it might get broken, but this is a present for Mistress Julina and she will show it to you as and when she can and will. I repeat, please show patience and consideration and not grab it. Coming from me, you must realise it is made of glass, and you must all realise that glass can be broken easily. So CARE is the watch word!”

He beckoned me to stand up next to him (cringe, cringe) and then gestured behind me into the crowd where my family still stood. Papa turned and lifted something from the table behind him. He walked forward with a carry bag that had something of a very strange shape in it. He held it out to me, holding the bag handles so that I could fetch the contents out. I peeked into the bag and was surprised to see a round piece of wood that was extended on one side into a longer, straighter, but still rounded, piece of wood which Papa whispered to me was the handle. He then told me to turn it over.

“Maker!” I gasped, in a loud and high squeak.

It was a glass mirror, a clear and perfectly reflective piece of glass mirror, set into a wooden frame, with a handle. The glass was about the size of my face. My hands were trembling as I withdrew the precious object from its carry bag. I could almost not hold it firmly and debated just leaving it in the bag, but the audience would want to see it, so I carefully lifted it out, keeping the glass away from the audience, keeping it to my chest - at the beginning, so they had the same first view as I had had.

Master Pocular nodded his approval and I waited a little before suddenly turning it round. I made sure I had a good grip first.

There were gasps from everyone as they suddenly realised what it was. Some started forward to inspect it but a warning grunt from Master Pocular reminded them quickly of his earlier words.

He held up his hand again and silence fell quite quickly. He then turned to me, and very formally asked: “Mistress Julina, may I please have your hand mirror for a moment?”

I nodded, completely tongue-tied, as I handed it to him.

“Please note that this article now belongs to Mistress Julina. When, or rather I should say if, she agrees to let you inspect it, then it is not yours to hand to your neighbour, it is hers. So do not be inconsiderate enough to pass it on without her permission. I remind you that this is the first one ever made, once broken it will lose its history, its provenance. You may temporarily have charge of it, but it shall never be yours. Treat it with caution and with extreme care.”

I caused a laugh when I looked at my two brothers and reinforced Master Pocular's words. They both scowled and I felt mean, but I knew that they needed constant reminders to be careful, so I lightened the message slightly by saying, semi-jokingly: “That means no staffglobe, or globestaff or whatever you boys call it in the same room as it, and no shevesty anywhere near it. And you do NOT touch it under any circumstances!”

After the polite laughter died down, Master Pocular started once more: “But, Your Honour, Masters, Mistresses, I wish now to demonstrate the second thing that Mistress Julina brought to our attention. Please look at the hand mirror as I hold it against my chest. Those to my left can see those to my right reflected in it, and similarly in the opposite direction, whilst those ahead can see only themselves. Do you all see that? Move your heads slightly from one side to the other to see how that reflection moves. I know we all know this from looking at reflections in pools, and in polished metal mirrors, all our lives, but it is fundamental to what I wish now to explain.

“Now, it works because the room is light, therefore we can all see what there is to see in this room. Without light, any mirror is useless. Mistress Sukhana and young Kordulet have been busy yesterday and today preparing this room for the next demonstration, and I thank them now for their work. Mistress Kordulet, would you please be kind enough to bring your box and place it on the table in front of me?”

I watched in amazement as Kords picked up a heavy-looking box and brought it forward. This was kept a complete secret from me. As for the box, well there were two slots cut into the side walls, a bit like lonely doors into a model windowless house. Master Pocular then placed a general lantern by one of the front corners of the box. This lantern illuminated the top and the plain front of the box.

I need at this moment to describe our lanterns to you. A flame is lit at the centre and there are six (some do have more, admittedly, but six is the norm) sides which can be slid up or down, making the light flow out in all directions, if all slides are open, or just in one direction if five of the six slides are shut. When all slides are open, then we call it a general lantern. When three are open, three all next to each other, then it is a half lantern. If each alternate one is shut then it is a half general lantern, or sometimes an old description (apparently it is old Chivan) is used, and it is called a trivial lantern. I mention in passing that there are names for each possible combination, but the others are not relevant here.

“So you can see that this general lantern here is in no position to shine into the slots in the sides of the box. Yes, we all know that a polished metal mirror will reflect SOME light, but it is considerably dulled in the process. But, if I use the hand mirror so, then some light is reflected off the mirror and INTO the box through the slot; a light of unusual clarity. I can demonstrate this better if we shut off all light except this lantern. Please move until you can see the sides of the box, those nearest should perhaps lower themselves slightly so others can see from behind you. If my assistants could just close the rooms lanterns and darken the windows, leaving this one general lantern here alight?”

And so the curtains were drawn across the thick glass windows (the Claw had yet to have the modern windows installed), the other lanterns darkened and we were all plunged into gloom, relieved solely by the one lantern. When all indicated that they could see one or other of the slots, Master Pocular took the hand mirror and held it at such an angle that some light was reflected into the slot on one side, which was of course also visible through the slot on the far side.

“We now have the ability to direct a clear light into dark places. Without waving a lantern around.”

It was only when Master Pocular said that, that several people drew in their breaths. The realisation of what that could mean had dawned on those ones. I confess it took me a good few heartbeats before the full significance struck me.

“This was the second thing that Mistress Julina discovered whilst we ignored her. She actually used it without thinking to retrieve a parchment from behind a chest near the wall.”

He paused.

“And now for the third thing she discovered that day. I have here another lantern, but this time the inside of the slides are mirrors, not the dull metal usually used. Here let me light the flame … See how the light is the same as the other lantern when both are generals. Now let me close five of the slides so we have a simple single direction lantern on each.”

There was another gasp as the mirrored light showed itself to be much brighter.

“You now have the basics of what Mistress Julina did. I have taken this a little further in my experiments and have here a special lantern, which I call a beam lantern. It opens only on one side, the five remaining sides are made of many carefully adjusted fragmental pieces of glass mirrors carefully arranged to produce this effect.”

He opened the one slide and again we all gasped at a thin beam of concentrated light that shot out across the room.

“I have measured this beam of light and found it to be good to read with up to a cast and more away. I can think of several uses for something like this, and I have no doubt that many more will appear as we continue to experiment. All this is directly due to what Mistress Julina did that day. With the arrangements of the mirror pieces inside the lantern we now have a much brighter source of light, all from the one inner candle.

“What does this mean? Well, just for one, we now have a concentrated beam of light that we can use for signalling in the dark. We can pass messages in the night! We can even use a concentrated beam to cast a light forward from a wagon or a coach, and light up the roadway ahead, to help those poor wagoneers who are delayed on our roads and have been caught by nightfall.”

I gave a gasp, as that was exactly the idea I had had in the back of my mind, the one that had been mentioned a while ago, using lights to pass messages. I had not thought about the wagoneers assistance.

“Now, I have been presented with a great difficulty. The way the Laws and Rules of this country of ours work, we can gain exclusivity licences on things. But not on ideas. Mistress Julina did not invent the mirror, she did not invent the hand mirror, she did not invent a lantern. She has no ability to construct any of these things. But she had IDEAS to expand their use. So how do I thank her for that? I cannot pay anything for just an idea. But without her, these things would not exist.

“I have discussed this with the Assembly, and with Master Kordulen and we have decided to copy the Assembly's idea and pay her a sum of money to thank her for the ideas. So I have here a half-crown with which to pay her. Here mistress, a few more coins for that leathern purse you received earlier from His Honour. Mayhap we can have less darkness now, once more, that I may hand her the coins without spilling them?”

The room lightened once more and Master Pocular handed over the hand mirror, again formally, to my waiting hands. He took a half-crown's worth of coins from his pouch and placed them into my now-vacant spare hand, the mirror being easily clutched in just one.

“Finally, I will point out, yet again, that Mistress Julina has the first ever hand glass mirror in her hand. To give her a special feeling of exclusivity, then I shall refrain from selling any of these until the end of this month. Further hand mirrors will be available for purchase from the 1st of the next month. That does not stop you from placing orders of course,” he finished with a chuckle.

… … …

Then it was the turn of Master Bezan and Master Rostan to pile more embarrassments upon my poor head. They described first my hot water tank idea, then my questions, and finally my design. Then they shocked me by saying that no fewer than two hands of my design have already been installed in various of the houses around town and that I would, now I am considered an adult, be receiving royalties from that.

After that were a few more speakers who had some nice and good things to say, like Master Jepp who made some mention of the schooling developments, and then the formalities were, at long, long last, over.

But that meant that I was now open to the demands of individuals.

I showed a few my hand mirror and only one went to hand it on to someone else, but she was quickly reminded of what Master Pocular had said, and I gave my permission for her to do so. Many wanted to just chat and so on, so I smiled and chatted and nodded - and wished to be somewhere else entirely.

… … ...

And so it went for a few moments more, with several others giving me presents, most of which I found it necessary to place on the table behind me.

I had some more riding clothes from Hasinet and Haka, and Haka and Suril gave me a new quilt for my new bed.

Swayga had somehow found a delicious silk nightdress from somewhere, I never did discover how she managed that, whilst Papa promised me his gift a little later and so it went on.

I shall list no more but I was aware I was a very lucky woman indeed.

It rapidly became obvious that they had all talked beforehand for I was told I now had a fully furnished bedroom in which I could also sit in an easy chair at a small table. With a general lantern AND a beam lantern.

Almost all the presents were of a practical nature like that, the one exception being the portrait of me that Pomma had done, originally commissioned by Papa, but ending up as a gift to me from her.

Here it is:

The girls gave me the usual things that we girls exchanged each year, combs and hair clips and the like and I received many other thoughtful things from others, like bedclothes and extra leggings and a fine pair of shoes. Em and family gave me my own fork, suitably engraved, which I found delightful. I wrote down the list so that I might formally thank the givers, but will not bore you all with it right now.

… … …

And so it was that the surprise meeting came to an end and we went from the Claw across to the new house, where I could admire all the furniture and clothes that were waiting for me there. I was nearly in tears by then, as the kindnesses from so many people were showered upon me.

It had taken a while to leave the meeting, with so many farewells to be made. The Steward was particularly nice as HE thanked ME, and promised his support in the future. My back must have been black and blue from all the 'gentle' pats and slaps I received. Everyone had something to say and everyone congratulated me, even the two Assembly members who had voted against women, Masters Torin and Sinidar.

Papa and Kords struggled to carry everything so I could keep my precious hand mirror to myself. But we made it to my new room, where I almost dropped the hand mirror in surprise.

The room was fully furnished, the bed made and many of my personal trinkets neatly and tastefully arranged on various storage surfaces. On the bed, open, was a partly packed travelling baggage which I knew was the work of Swayga and Kords, whom I thanked with my eyes.

The whole surprise event had proved itself to be extremely emotionally draining and I was relieved to just have my family and closest friends nearby for supportive hugs when I was finally away from the throng that had by now become oppressive.

I reacted as I usually do.

I burst into tears.

… … …

They were all sensitive enough to my needs to leave me in peace for just a little while. Female tears seem to throw males off their stride, they seem unable to grasp the emotional release and sometimes cleansing nature of a good cry. So Papa and the boys rushed away leaving the girls - my three sisters and my four friends – and the two adults, Swayga and Mousa, Molly's mother. They were all for that moment crowded into my new room, until all the air was used up, it seemed.

Swayga took the younger two away, along with Mousa, which just left my four friends and my eldest sister, who was becoming closer and closer to a friend as time went by.

We were soon all chittering and wittering about the journey tomorrow and what we might get up to – and groaning at the so early start. Soon, everyone had drifted off leaving just Kords and I to get on with our packing for the morrow.

There was a tentative scratching at the door and Papa put his head round the frame.

“Is it alright to come in?” he inquired almost fearfully.

“Of course, Papa. It would be an honour.”

“Kords, my dear. Could you please give us some time alone, just the two of us? I would be most grateful.”

“Certainly, Papa. I'll see both of you soon, then.”

… … …

I am aware that I am writing this as a sort of detailed description of what our life was like in those days, and as a sort of family history, but the conversation that followed with Papa was sad and happy, bitter and sweet, history and future, awkward and free-flowing – and most shall remain private, I'm afraid.

Again and again he thanked me for taking over the family as I had done. We had mixed emotions as he called up memories of Mama and things that we had done. He told me some stories from his own youth, funny and serious ones. We discussed each individual sibling and where they might be headed in life, we discussed the town, we discussed this new house and he surprised me with yet another purse that jangled as he handed it over. Apparently, on each of our birthdays, he had placed an initial Solly in a leather purse, one purse per child. On each of our birthdays, he then added half a Solly (= 10 Feniks or 40 Soos), meaning that each of us would have 9 Sollies on our 16th Birthday, that's the initial full Solly plus 16 half Sollies. As a further present for making it to adulthood, he would add a further Solly to round it up to an even Crown. He apologised that he could not afford more over the years, but he was determined to be even-handed and make sure that each kid got exactly the same.

He wanted me to have something else though, something that was private and personal, and then he wanted to give me something else as a reward for running the family for all that time.

This is where it started getting more than embarrassing again, but he insisted. He told me I had one year to decide what I wanted, and he would get whatever it was for my next birthday. Maybe a frayen, for example, or a wagon, or a range if by then I had my own separate home, and so on and so forth. He wanted this to be separate from my 16th birthday celebrations as this was a thank you for my work as a sort of mother, and would be a present the others did not receive. His reasoning was that I had as yet no experience of being an adult, and what I might think I wanted now may not be what I wanted in a years time. How very wise that proved to be! He extracted a promise from me that I would choose two things, maybe a frayen and a steam engine, or a … oh, neither of us knew what other examples to give.

But I gave the promise to that effect and so it was that I was eventually left to pack my belongings for the trip that was so suddenly upon me.

I did though cause some consternation as I decided that I would sleep in my new room for that night and Kords could share the house with me; we would still eat at the old house, as it was obvious we would not be able to move in totally on that day. So a priority was to get Kords' bed and belongings moved. We actually achieved much that day, and we gave Julu and 'Kin a treat, by moving them as well. Thus for the first time ever, none of us children had to share a room! Papa promised to come down to the new house to fetch the younger ones when Kords and I left for our meeting at the Claw, before it even got light.

With so much that had happened and so much physical work that we put in, Kords and I collapsed into our respective beds and fell asleep immediately, after deciding, just for one night, not to have a split sleep.

---

Julina's travels begin

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The leaves dripped incessantly. It was not much fun now. We were all huddled 'neath the canvas roofing held up by one ridge pole running the length of the wagon's belly. A crosstrees held up the arrangement at the tailgate end, and the other end rested on an arrangement of metal attached to the back of Jafferkin's chair. There was an overhang at the front which afforded Jafferkin some protection, but not much. I found it difficult to believe that the excitement we all had had at leaving the town and actually going to the forest was very much a thing of the past, in less than (by my estimation) three bells.

We had all gathered together down at the Claw, all of us females giggling and squealing and doing silly things like that, even the mature ladies amongst us. Parry was also coming with us, to provide some company for poor Suril who would otherwise have been the only man apart from Jafferkin. It was still dark outside the Claw's courtyard so the bustle therein seemed to be a private world. The only other hub of activity in town was down at the baker's where the baking men were baking breads for breakfasts. Sethan's lamps, for there were now two of them, cast their glimmering, hissing and brittle light up and down Main Street and someone, Parry I learnt later, had propped up a general lantern on each of the four corners of the bridge balustrades.

Now I say it was dark, but that is a bit of a lie – the moonlight showed us our footing quite easily as we all converged from seemingly every direction. Kords and I looked downvalley and frowned. We could see a bank of cloud which started before the forest and which obscured the roadway. We could see the taller trees of the forest sticking out above the tops of the clouds and could also make out the towering bulk of Strettalm and the peaks above the valley shoulders. There was little wind, so the cloud bank wasn't really moving. It just sat there brooding, sitting on top of the farms and the road. We agreed, without actually saying anything, not to mention it to the others, not wishing to start out negatively. The general lanterns on the sides of the bridge were there for Jafferkin to see his way out of town, to light the direction of the road if you will, but they were superfluous really, the moonlight being so bright.

Soon the excitement caught us up in itself and our sombre mood dissipated. Jafferkin had obviously checked and he exchanged a glance with Epp as he erected the ridge pole in preparation and then hung the roof canvas over it. This created a wall down the middle of the wagon, about which several complained, but I realised that he would construct the roof when the weather demanded it and so I assured everyone that it was only temporary and would be changed when required, but meanwhile it enabled us to have a view from our side of the wagon as we ventured down places we had never been before. Epp asked Jafferkin if the ends could be folded back so that there was less of a barrier to seeing sights on the other side, and he just raised his eyebrows, nodded once, and did just that, all without a word spoken.

For those of you who may have forgotten, we were thirteen people in all, and three frayen. Jafferkin suggested that the load was at the limit of comfort, and cast a baleful look at GB when she wasn't looking. I suppressed a smile, of course.

So there were three mature women with us – Epp, Gramobona and Mousa, Molly's Mum.

Then there was myself and my sister, and my three bestest friends – Kords (sister), Molly, Gyth and Kelly.

Then there was my good friend Haka, her husband Suril and their infant Haris.

Then there was Parrier, and also Jafferkin the wagoneer.

When we boarded the wagon, the mature women all gathered together on one side, along with Haka and her family, leaving Parrier to sit with we five girls on our side, the side to the right of the roadway. We all had a whispered giggle that GB's weight was counterbalanced by Haris' lack of it. Parry was good enough not to snort and also sensible enough not to shoot a glance in GB's direction. We were seated on benches that ran the length of the belly down either side, and I realised with a shock of recognition that these were normally stored outside Epp's back door, so it suddenly became obvious to me that Jafferkin usually started his people carrier trips up here in Blackstone. I had never queried them before, just assumed they were private somehow to Epp. I hadn't even realised what they were. We piled our bags under the benches and the extras were stacked down the middle of the belly, the hanging roof canvas being draped either side of them, for now.

It was quite fun to start with, as we followed the arrow-straight road towards the trees. And the cloud bank.

From a distance, the edge of that cloud bank seemed like a solid wall, as best as we could make out in the moonlight. But as we neared it, despite the hinted-at strengthening of the light above the eastern peaks, or maybe because of it, we could see the edge was very ragged. Tendrils of mist and/or cloud stretched eerie fingers towards us, like fingers beckoning us into a clammy trap. It was still dark and got gloomier as the mist gathered around us, plunging our spirits into a descending spiral. Jafferkin pressed on under Epp's urging, both of them acknowledging that it was ambitious to try to get all the way to Brayview in one day's travel. But it was really not too long before it was almost impossible to see Josten's, the dranakh's, ears from the driver's seat. We all found it very claustrophobic.

Jafferkin reined in and Josten stopped very happily indeed, even the dranakh was concerned at continuing in such limited visibility. There then followed a conversation basically between Epp and Jafferkin, but everyone except Haris chipped in with something, about whether or not to turn back, out of the cloud until the light improved.

It was getting nowhere when I decided to put an end to it all. Hoping that my authority would be sufficient to carry the decision through, I went into 'irritated mother' mode. Half of me was amazed when it actually worked!

“Enough already! If it is too dangerous to go forward, how do any of you imagine that we could turn round safely. The road is straight and still our driver and our faithful beast hesitate. And you want to try to turn round? When that could mean the wagon topples into one of Papa's ditches? I know pakh with more sense! If we are delayed then so be it, we are delayed. But we will have the ability to progress once the sun comes up. Maybe even the clouds will be burnt away.

“But turning round is a ridiculous suggestion. It contains a high degree of risk for little or no reward. So the only other possibility, if we are not to just sit here, is to back out.

“Hah! That way is even less visibility. So ladies, and gentlemen, we stay where we are. HOWEVER ...”

I paused and their attention sharpened even more if that was possible.

“There may be another wagon following us, also intent on getting some marks under their wheels today. Such a driver will need to be warned of our stationary presence. We should have one or two of us stand a stride or two behind us with a lantern. They will have space to leap backwards as the other driver reins in.”

There was a silence before they all agreed, but of course no-one did anything useful. So I grabbed a general lantern from the floor near us, asked Jafferkin for a kindlestick, lit the lantern, made it into a half lantern and told Molly and Suril to take it back up the road a little, after wrapping up properly against the wet weather. Meanwhile the rest of us spread the canvas roof to either side and secured it. I didn't help with that, as I watched the two down on the road not-so-slowly disappear as they headed back towards the town. I made them turn round every stride to see if I could still see the lantern. They made six strides before it became too dim to be useful, so I got them to come back towards us by half a stride. They were still a pair of strides up the road behind the three frayen tethered to the back of our wagon - for we had Trumpa, Dralla and Nelke with us.

This all made something stir in the back of my brain. What was it now? There was the lant …

I gasped and groped frantically on the floor, finding my beam lantern in a carry bag. I know not what induced me to do it, but I had brought it with me at the last moment. I lit it and we were all amazed at the power of the beam. It was particularly impressive as the misty air gave the beam an extra definition.

Within five moments, we were once more underway.

Parry and I were mounted on our frayen. I had the beam lantern with me and swung it from one side of the road to the other, illuminating the extents of our possible travel. Our frayen could thus continue down the middle of the road, and Josten could follow the half lantern we had hung on a pole that extended from the back of Parry's saddle, over the rump of his mount. Suril and Molly had scrambled back aboard the wagon and they also held a pole out backwards, also with a half lantern pointing backwards. The third frayen was brought forward and tethered now to the side of our wagon. We doubted that anyone could come up on us from behind, but we wanted to take no chances. Our progress was slower than we would have been, had we been unhindered, but it was much more than just sitting there stationary!

Thus we continued for the best part of a bell before the unseen rising sun gathered sufficient strength to render our lanterns useless. By that time we were well into the trees, and the clouds had thinned somewhat, enabling us to speed up slightly. Apparently that often happens, clouds are usually thinned out somehow by the mass of trees, as if each tree sucked in some of the clamminess.

The increase in the light was a mixed blessing however. We could resume at full speed of course, however it just allowed us to see the depressing greyness all around us. And it highlit the strange silence of the Forest which was unrelieved by anything but the plod of Josten's powerful pads and the higher-toned clip-clip of the frayen's feet.

For we had soon stopped talking altogether.

I considered that this almost oppressive silence must be the basic reason for Jafferkin's normal taciturnity. It wasn't that difficult to understand really. Alone on a wagon day after day, trudging through the solitude of the trees.

But our silence was becoming awkward and I wondered how to break the mood. I vaguely hoped that Haris would start complaining but I had no such luck. For the first time, I found myself wishing for a child to cry.

But that thought made me giggle aloud.

And the objective was achieved.

“I'm sorry to disturb all your thoughts,” I began. “But I was just wondering what would happen if the baby began crying ...”

The women started giggling too and the men looked very confused.

Mousa said: “And I bet you two, Suril and Parrier, never imagined that nine women together could ever be so silent.”

This brought forth a full laugh from everyone, and the conversation drought was at last broken.

… … …

At one point, I asked Molly what she was thinking about since I was beginning to recognise her thoughtful moments when she was composing some of her wondrous descriptive word passages.

“Oh, I have two thoughts at the moment. You see I start with a phrase that rings in my head somehow and build up from there. One is: 'When rain has hung the leaves with tears', and another is: 'You just sit there and look from your carriage as you watch the scene go by.' I am thinking of the expansions of these. Don't worry, I shall let you all know when I have put it all together.”

The time passed a lot quicker from then on, and we took turns in helping Haka and Suril with their letters, and found that Mousa was very keen to improve too and so we passed a bell or two more – Epp, myself and the four girls, even deep-thinking Molly, all taking turns in teaching the others. This action wasn't continuous as we did have some things to do and see while the weather slowly but continually improved.

We negotiated the turn at the foot of Strettalm and descended across the face of the cliff, which is the way I describe it, to the Forest Roadhouse, where we women all made a very grateful stop. By this time, of course, there was the very occasional wagon, traffic passing us going up to town, and that helped relieve some of the monotony as greetings were exchanged.

Uncle Steef greeted us at the Roadhouse, stating that he was surprised that we had managed to reach there so quickly. He was fascinated by Epp's description of how we had found a solution to progress in the last moments of the dark, and so I had to give him and some others a demonstration of the beam lantern, which meant a short further delay as we had to find a darkened room. Almost before we had got started, Epp urged us all to remount and get underway, as we still had the same distance to travel, so my demonstration was cut somewhat short; but not before Uncle Steef and some assembled wagoneers were cast into thoughtfulness. I told them to apply to Master Pocular for details as I was sure that he had an Exclusivity Licence on it.

“Thank the Maker you didn't decide to show off your hand mirror, Julina. We would still be there if you had,” said Epp as we all regained our travelling places. Jafferkin had removed the roof, since we were now out of the clouds and there was no longer any moisture in the air.

I demanded a further delay though. I wanted the frayen to be saddled so we could do some riding at some point. This was not a popular move by our two slave-drivers, but I explained that the riders could just hop off the wagon and mount up without requiring the wagon to stop, so not delaying us later on. This was reluctantly agreed upon, and a further hand of moments were used to prepare the beasts. They looked puzzled when they were saddled but no-one climbed up on their backs. Of course, I was quick to point out that there was a further advantage here with my idea, and that was that Josten had less weight to haul.

Thus it was that we eventually got underway again, both Epp and Jafferkin still being concerned about the time, and muttering about unknowledgeable travellers and the like.

But an apt remark from GB quickly put a stop to the disapproval.

GB had got over her awe at the solitude, silence and indeed loneliness of the dense forest quite early on, and we were all at first shocked at some of her pithy statements; but we soon got used to her wit and this made the party far more agreeable. I exchanged glances with Epp to let her know that I understood her earlier remarks about GB, remarks that I believe I mentioned in Epp's tale, the long tale I have already told of her life, one of the earliest if it was not the first.

Haka then asked a question which I suppose any of us could have, maybe even should have. She asked Jafferkin directly who, as we had begun to learn, asked Epp with his eyes to answer.

“It seems to me, Goodman Jafferkin, that your wagon is differing from the others. Most have a rounded roof supported by hoops, it seems to me, whilst yours has these straight sides from a single pole. Is there a reason for this?”

“Dear Jaffy does not normally carry passengers. Indeed the benches are removed and stored at my house for it is only MY passengers that he conveys.”

A grunt and an affirming nod from Jafferkin punctuated Epp's reply.

“He specialises in the light loads that we normally see him bring, about which I am sure Josten is glad! For those, he usually just covers the belly, even if it is slightly swollen sometimes, with a tarpaulin. But for me, on my trips, he has rigged up this device to keep the passengers dry. Although I must confess I can only remember it being used twice, maybe three times before.”

Another, more complicated, grunt from J.

“Ah! Four times apparently. This is the fifth.”

And so we passed on. Soon after leaving the Roadhouse, I saw a passage through the trees leading off to the right of the road, down towards the river. The wheel marks were obvious when compared to all the other ground around and so I asked what was down there. Jafferkin said something short just to Epp who then informed us all.

“Apparently there is a ruined Chivan fortification down there on the river, near some falls. I believe that Sookie told me that was where they overnighted when the caravan bringing her and Milady up to Blackstone needed to stop for a night. The Forest Roadhouse has, of course, been built, or should I say REbuilt, since then. Milady wishes that site to be kept as natural as possible for some reason, so nowadays only workers go down there to keep the track clear. They are waiting for Milady's instructions as to what to do with it.”

A nod from Jafferkin confirmed Epp's explanation, and made me wonder what would happen if Epp had NOT given accurate information. Would Jafferkin then have spoken up? Somehow I doubt it.

Parry and I wanted to ride the frayen down there to have a look, but that was forbidden by Epp, and not just on time-wasting grounds. She would not allow me to disappear from her sight, with a young man, unchaperoned. When I suggested that Suril came too, she said simply: “One man is not enough for you then, you strumpet?”

This caused some laughter, but it was a little strained. And I was blushing hard, so my reaction was coloured by my embarrassment. But it did give me an excuse to raise a topic.

“Right then. Some of you girls need to learn this riding business as soon as possible. I do not want to miss out exploring that fort on the way back, so I need at least one of you to be ready. So who's first?”

Thus it was that Suril was mounted while I taught the girls, who were taking their turns on Nelke. Eventually, such was the demand that I dismounted and scrambled back onto the wagon, so that another girl could have a go on Dralla whilst a first was on Nelke. Suril and Parrier also swapped from time to time. We managed to persuade both Epp and Mousa to give it a try, here in the relatively deserted woods, where there was no-one to see and thus to be embarrassed by. Both Epp and Mousa had the 'delighted' face after they found out how easy it was. But then I told them how much easier it would be with proper riding clothes, and you could see them both adding to their shopping lists in their minds. They found it difficult to mount and dismount in their ordinary dresses, and the men had to look away whilst they were doing so. Then these women had to scurry a little to catch up with the wagon, and scramble back up into it – those on the wagon lending helping hands of course.

We girls all wore our riding attire, and we just rode ahead of the wagon, handed the reins to Suril or Parry who came with us and hopped off the beast, after which the next girl hopped on. Then, once dismounted, we could just wait for the wagon to come up to us, with no need for chasing after it. The two older women were more concerned with their modesty, and so had a FAR more awkward time.

At one point I did catch GB looking a little wistful as her contemporaries rode a frayen, but she said nothing. And nor did I.

Only GB, Haka and Haris failed to have a ride of some sort – all for obvious reasons, although Haka COULD have left Haris to someone else's care just for the few moments, so I realised that she was scared of injuring herself and thus not being there for her son.

I was also aware of the muscle problem for new riders, so we kept the riding sessions fairly short. However, it helped pass the time. Before too long, the three frayen were once again trailing us, and we were back to lettering lessons in the wagon's belly.

I thought that we would also do some numbering for a little while, although I was nervous about it, not being quite so sure of my abilities – I remembered the symbols for the new Garian numbers and started by getting them all to learn these symbols thoroughly. Even Epp didn't know them yet, so I was very proud of myself. As we continued, I tried to think of examples of using the numbers, and that made the subject suddenly quite clear to me. It was a very enabling moment for me.

And so it was that we continued through the forest. The relative silence being broken soon afterwards by GB's snores. Which was a signal for some of the others to have naps.

I myself could never have napped. I needed to see with my eyes the features that I had heard about so much, and I knew Kords felt the same.

Yes, some places there were clearings, some places the trees were thick around, but it soon became all the same once again. So crossing over a large stream/small river was a bit of an event in and of itself. For example, soon after the track leading down to the Chivan fort, we had crossed one which I realised must be the watercourse that came from the back of Strettalm, as described by Papa to the Steward and the others at that meeting so seemingly long ago now. It was a noticeable difference to just tree trunk after tree trunk, and became of great interest as a result.

And so I was getting frustrated as the other features Papa had mentioned then failed to appear, despite being fairly busy with other activities!

Then we had thinner pieces of woodlands either side of the road, which was still forging forward as straight as an arrow; I understood now that the undulations, slight rises and dips, were useful for dispelling the monotony. Actually, the 'rises' weren't really rises, they were just parts of the road that weren't descending as quickly as some of the other parts.

But the thinner density of trees at this point enabled us to catch glimpses of the wall of the valley to the left of our travel, which wall suddenly seemed to launch itself at us but, at the last moment, managed to hold itself back from the road itself by some three or so casts, maybe a touch more. On the far side of this jutting-out bit of the wall, I could see a watercourse making its way down, and I was sure I glimpsed this stream a few times as it seemed to run parallel to the road for a mark or more, gradually descending down its channel, the one it had carved over centuries. It looked a little strange that a watercourse was not at the bottom of the wall, but I was far from being an expert in rocks. I tried to make a mental note to ask Master Yarling when we returned.

Not long after this, we espied a kink in the road ahead and my memory told me a lot about this kink. So I was sort of prepared for the sights as we arrived there.

No-one else was.

So it came as a shock to them to see a small village being built off to the right of the road, along the sides of what was obviously a forester's track that had been widened. There was much activity there, and I think the workers were glad of the small break that was afforded them as we passed, calling out greetings and waving.

I was able to describe the events that had led up to this hamlet being built, and to give a little more depth to the activities, and even Jafferkin thanked me afterwards for the details I had provided. At least his grunt sounded a lot like “Fank 'ee.”

Just after that kink and the new village, which I must nowadays call Bezlet, the road began to climb off the valley floor and the stream to our left became more noticeable until it swung towards us and the road passed over it, leaving it to scurry down to the main river itself. I realised that this was the northernmost one of the pair that Papa had described, so I knew we would be passing over a larger stream soon. I marvelled that Papa had kept his direction in the mass of trees that were around here, but a sudden gap enabled me to get a glimpse of the peak that he had stumbled across. A peak, incidentally, that has been named after him – Kord Peak.

… … …

These names.

I find I cannot pass on without mentioning them.

Apparently Master Bezan wished to name the new hamlet there after Milady, but she refused, saying that he had done far more than she, and that the name should be a memorial to his work. The Steward then laid down the law, so to speak, and wanted it called Bezan's Hamlet. And the peak was to be Kordulen's Peak.

Neither man wished to be singled out in this manner, and thus Bezlet and Kord Peak became the names.

… … …

We climbed up the slope of the road there, and I understood at long last the difficulty facing the laden coal wagons. This was because we could see one ahead of us, its dranakh bravely hauling the load, but we were still catching it up, even with 13 people aboard as we were. It had obviously overnighted at the Forest Roadhouse, and yet we were still creeping up on it. Maybe he had had a bit of a lie-in.

A thought suddenly hit me, and I asked Jafferkin if we could help him by mounting the frayen, thus lightening the wagon somewhat. He was startled and then turned an approving eye to me, grunting once again. He muttered something, again short, to Epp. Epp then told us that he had told her there was a flatter bit in half a mark or so, where we could stop. He didn't want to stop on the slope if possible, because restarting is then difficult for poor Josten.

I laughed.

I turned and called dear Dralla forward, pulling on the leading rein that I had untied to encourage her. She understood immediately what I wanted to do, and I just stood on the bench and scrambled into the saddle as she paralleled the wagon. I landed in the saddle with a bit of a thump, it must be admitted, but nevertheless it was an easy way of doing it.

“No need to stop!” I laughed gaily. And I urged Dralla forward so Parry could mount Nelke in like fashion. Meanwhile, on the other side of the wagon, Suril had caught on. He mounted Trumpa with far more ease than I had. And so we all three relieved Josten of some of the strain.

Josten looked round and sort of snickered, sort of whiffled, which we all took as being a thank you.

It was tempting to run on ahead but I knew that Epp would be furious if the wagoneer ahead saw me with two men and without a companion, so we satisfied ourselves with a swift trot until we were halfway between the two wagons, whereupon we circled round and went back down the slope until we were a few casts behind our wagon. At that point we turned once more and repeated the overtaking and circling exercise, giving the frayen some exercise and keeping us out the way. A descending wagon interrupted our free riding for just a moment or two, and then we were back into the pattern. There were a few remarks from that wagon, but nothing aggressive so we grinned and joked back.

After another kink, this one to the right, the road slope actually increased. We could see the wagon ahead labouring for a while before reaching a sort of crest, which coincided with the road gaining the top of the valley wall. I knew from Papa's descriptions that the road's slope lessened again at that crest, and the road basically followed the top of the valley shoulder. Ten moments later, we could see for ourselves that this was correct.

Finally there would be one other kink to the left, another increased incline and then we would be at the Chaarn road junction.

My eyes of course were everywhere, seeing these sights for the very first time with a knowing look, not just a sleepy babe's gaze passing over things. It suddenly struck me that I must have been Haris' age the last time I came down here – up here – oh you know what I mean!

The actuality was fascinating – some things admittedly I had imagined wrongly – but it was like having a black and white picture in my head being replaced with a vivid likeness, all colours and lines, like a Pomma or a Master Yarling painting.

And the smells. They were special.

You cannot imagine the smells when you see a painting.

Nor the sounds.

Or, to be more accurate, the lack of sounds. Just the hoof beats, and the occasional squeak of the wagon, and the low volume conversation from my companions. So much quieter than up in Blackstone – which seemed more than just the large part of a day away. Unseen avians occasionally made their calls, other animals would be heard, but rarely, and the tinkling of streams and so on. But it was basically a lightly filled silence, if you understand what I mean.

We could see we were approaching the junction by the sight from a distance of the semaphore station, which was clacking away as we approached. This one was a strange one and I puzzled about it until the meaning made itself known. It was in fact a triple one, and I realised that one apparatus, exactly the same as the one on top of the Cistern back in Blackstone, was pointing up the Bray Valley, whilst another, again the same, was pointing up the Chaarn road. The third was for communicating down the valley towards Tranidor. The operating crew waved at us as we passed. I'm sure that a wagon loaded with eight women, and with another riding a frayen, was not something they saw every day!

The only other Semaphore Station we had seen so closely was that one up in Blackstone itself, so this was quite a change. I tried to puzzle out how it might work and watched as the Tranidor side one, the one that was to communicate with the station down at the borders of Milady's lands, did a bit of clicking and clacking. I suddenly realised that this was some sort of code to tell the next station that they were ready to receive a message, for the operators were busy staring down valley, except for one who kept looking first up towards the Chaarn road pass, and then towards the next station towards Blackstone, the one built by the falls. His attention switched rapidly between the two directions, and I realised he was checking to see if there were any messages waiting to be passed by either of those distant Stations.

There was a longish pause and then a few more clacks and clicks, presumably to say, in effect, “Message received”, and the operators turned and went to the Blackstone direction one and waved a few of those arms.

Presumably, they got an acknowledgement from the Falls Station, because all of a sudden there was a rush of activity and a mass of waving arms and clacks and so on. I breathed out as I realised that they were now repeating the message from the Border Station to the Falls Station. I still wasn't sure if this method was used at each station, or whether this was a special way of handling messages at a junction Station like this one, but at least I knew now how the messages were passed on.

I fell to thinking about the messages themselves. I supposed a junction station would need to know the destination of a message so I guessed that the initial contact contained something to tell them where to send the message on to. Now straight line messages, what would happen if …

I was nudged out of my thoughts by a call from Kords, who knew I would not want to miss out on these views. For, from the top, from the junction itself, the views were spectacularly different.

As was a general sort of feeling.

Somehow it seemed wrong to be riding on a road that wasn't dedicated exclusively to reaching Blackstone. Looking back, I can see no valid reason to have been thinking thusly, but at the time there was an unspoken agreement 'twixt us all. It felt right to dismount and regain the belly of the wagon, simply because we had passed from something that was somehow private – our private road, if you like – to something that was more public.

But we did not dismount before I had turned round and seen the view behind, seeing the far semaphore station way back beyond Bezlet and up by the very wide falls that took my breath away with their beauty, even from this distance. I knew I would one day have to visit them.

Turning forward once more, I saw that the road indeed started to descend again, to pass back over the shoulder of the valley, and then I saw the next semaphore station down valley; a valley that was noticeably less densely wooded, but nevertheless was a large sea of treetops, with a few clearings and farms and so on.

Seeing that Border Station brought home to me at last the actual physical location of that line I had only seen hastily drawn on a fragment of a map.

Which made me gasp as I realised the extent of Papa's duties, and those of the Steward, the Sheriff and all the others. Some other things that had been said made far more sense now.

We made it to Brayview just as the darkness crept up on us and it was only the lights of the buildings that enabled us to see anything as we all thankfully descended from the wagon, rubbing our backs and our bums, stretching and glad to be once more walking.

We had indeed proven the point that we could, just, make it to Brayview in a single day from Blackstone. We all knew that we couldn't do the reverse journey in a day as it was uphill for nearly all the way, so my brain filed away an inquisitive note to see how we managed it then.

But we were hesitant to enter the roadhouse, all of us except Epp and Jafferkin.

There were complete strangers in there. Up to now we knew three-quarters of everyone we ever met, and the strangers were being met on OUR land, in OUR town. So we could count on a sort of moral superiority.

Now we were all somewhere that none of us had ever visited and we were nervous, scared indeed of the unknown.

I went over to Josten, dear Josten, and I went to thank him for his efforts, and the others found it necessary to do that too. We were all putting off the moment, until I gathered myself, took a deep breath and said: “This is ridiculous. We all want to see more of the world, and we are quivering here afraid of the smallest hurdle we are likely to face. Now deep breaths, about turn and in we go. I for one need the facilities, so anyone behind me will have to wait.”

At that moment I saw Epp, and I saw she had been about to say something. Instead she kept quiet, and nodded at me in acknowledgement.

Thus it was that we began one of the funniest, laughter-filled and entertaining evenings I have ever had.

… … …

Not that it started out that way. Our fears were provoked when we went in. Parrier and Suril were busy putting the frayen to bed and Jafferkin was dealing with the wagon and Josten, so I suppose it must have been a surprise to the inhabitants of the common room, when nearly two hands of unescorted females stepped into the room. There was an instant silence, mugs of ale suspended halfway between tables and mouths, other mouths that stopped chewing, and all the rest of the indicators of surprise. Outside, we had heard some music playing, obviously several instruments and they all stopped as well, at different times of course, so we certainly didn't manage to slip in unnoticed.

The silence was broken by a squeal as a rotund female called across: “Mistress Megrozen! You made it then. I half-expected it to be too much for you to get here from Blackstone in a day!” The owner of the voice came across and hugged Epp whilst looking the rest of us over. “So which of these beauties is the birthday girl then?”

Epp indicated me and then quickly ran through all the names. She introduced this lady to us then: “Everyone, this is Basset. She and her husband Kolston have taken over the running of Brayview after the elderly couple who had it before were overwhelmed by the increased demand. She and I have been friends for quite a while now, having met down in Tranidor. Ah! Basset, these are our men co-travellers, Suril, the husband of Haka there, and Parrier. Jafferkin you know. I see a large reserved table over there, is that for us?”

“Indeed, Gro. Welcome everyone. You find us tonight with a special celebration, not wishing to take anything away from the birthday girl. But we have some entertainers with us tonight, to help celebrate the news from Palarand City.”

“News? From the capital?”

“Why yes, of course, you have been travelling. The news probably passed over your heads as the semaphore conveyed it up the valley. It seems appropriate somehow, that the first message of significance passed up the semaphore chain to Blackstone should concern Milady.”

“First message? Milady?”

“Yes, today they managed to convey a message from Haligo, yes Haligo, to Blackstone. Those men over there, at the table in the corner? They are the semaphore operators, billetted here. They tell us that the chain is functional! And we are all here glad to be in Milady's lands. Already we have seen some improvements in our lots. All around here are pleased, I can assure you. And it seems that Milady has also had a positive influence on Milord Trosanar down in Tranidor. He has relaxed some of his stricter edicts and the whole town, nay region, is far more light-hearted nowadays. Not that every care has been swept away, of course. But the load is lighter somehow.”

As the women were talking, we were being ushered to our table, but I peeled away from the line to use the privy which prompted an exclamation from Mistress Basset: “Oh, how silly of me! You will all require the facilities after such a trip. How could I be so thoughtless? Through that door ladies, second and third doors on the right. The rest is obvious.”

“But what is it about Milady? I can wait long enough to discover that?”

“Why the Palace has announced that she and the Prince Keren are now officially betrothed.”

The squeals of delight we all emitted were evidence aplenty of our approval, and we continued the conversations in the privacy of the women's rooms.

We all had known of course from the moment we saw the two of them, and so on and so forth.

Amazement at how long it took them to formalise it all.

They were perfect for each other.

And so it went on. I suspect that our return to the common room was delayed longer than it otherwise might have been.

… … …

Once we were all seated at table, we found out more about the semaphore chain – apparently there was still a gap between Teldor and Haligo but that was due to be filled any day. The only weakness in the chain was the stretch between Strettalm and Blackstone Town. But that still meant we could reach out through the land, even if part of the message system required half a day to be conveyed to or from Strettalm. The operators told us that they were still learning their tasks and that no doubt improvements and the like would be made once they had some experience with it. Already there were suggestions for the way to handle the Junction Station.

I think only Kords and I were aware of the true significance of these developments, since we were involved in those meetings.

No! Hold! Suril too, I suppose. I could see him absorb the information and I dare say I could feel him change his plans even there and then.

Anyway, nearly all the others in the common room also made us welcome, so we felt relieved, even though there were two men in a corner who made us feel uneasy, with their looks – it was like they were undressing us or something. I made sure that Molly was seated with her back to them. Basset soon picked up on the looks they were giving us and I saw her have a word in her husband's ear. I watched as Kolston went over to the two of them and quietly had a word. Soon after, the two of them left, glaring at us as though it was our fault they had been ejected. Very strange, some people.

The meal itself was very welcome and Kords, Molly and I asked if we could see the kitchens, which request was granted, but with a quizzical look on our hostess' face. She couldn't work out why such young girls would want to see a kitchen. We just wanted to see how they catered for many more mouths than we would ever have to, and how they handled the varied timings of the demands. I like to think that some of the recipe tips we gave them were appreciated, and we learnt things like how to keep food hot until it was required, some of which tips Molly and I took in for use at the Salon.

But all this was secondary to the evening's entertainment.

As was the whole mass of embarrassing birthday wishes which followed an announcement to everyone. Once that was over, we were treated to an entertainment that none of us had ever seen before.

I don't know how to convey our fascination with the entertainers.

No-one like that had ever bothered to make the trip up to our town, and we were taken aback at their abilities. It was strange at first to see a man pretending to be a woman, and doing it so well that only the voice gave him away. But then we realised what this … this … this actor, that's the word, this actor was trying to portray.

And the others all assumed different identities too.

They told a story by pretending to be different people, and there were sad bits and there were funny bits in this tale. We were further astounded that they could all play instruments as well. And tumble. And sing. And make jokes. Our applause was loud and heartfelt.

Then there was the dancing.

None of us could do these formal dances, but we were the greater proportion of females in the room, so Epp, Basset, and GB encouraged us to learn. A nice lady offered to lead us through the steps and I knew that we would get no respite if we didn't. So I was the first to my feet. Which encouraged the others.

Yes, we were shy at first, and very nervous, but I don't think a single one of us regrets that we got up and started by making fools of ourselves – at least that's how it felt to begin with. Everyone was very kind and patient. The whole evening ground to a halt while they spent a good few hands of moments training us and soon we had learnt no less than three dances. I found that the Tai Chi really helped here. After that we were in great demand as partners and I was told afterwards that the evening's emphasis had changed once we made ourselves available, if you see what I mean. Epp, Kolston, Basset and GB made it very clear that strangers were not to take advantage, and we all felt secure – even Mousa and Haka, who joined in enthusiastically.

That evening completely wrecked any fears we had been harbouring of meeting strangers, and I'm sure it helped us in the days that followed down in Tranidor.

But we soon realised that many of the men were far shyer than us, and it was actually a rare privilege for some of them to be able to dance with women, their chances being few and far apart. So we felt good to be able to provide such simple pleasures, particularly to those men who travelled far and would not be back home for many a week.

We danced, we went outside to cool down under a bright, indeed serious, moonlight, we watched the entertainers, we listened to music, we told stories, we danced, we went outside to cool down under a bright, indeed serious, moonlight, we watched the entertainers …

We went to bed very close to the midnight bell, albeit knowing that we could have a leisurely start the next day, with only nearly a hand of hands of marks left to travel.

The women's corridor upstairs was adequately appointed and the beds were comfortable. I for one slept extremely well. And again did not have a two sleep night.

… … …

We waved to Basset, Kolston and their permanent staff as dear Josten hauled us all back onto the road again, our frayen, unsaddled now, tethered behind us once more. It was not far off the noon bell when we started out on the main road again. I know this as the shuttles, one for Tranidor and one for the Forest Roadhouse, were both being loaded and prepared for their noon departures. Off we went once more, this day's start being in warm sunshine despite it being so close to the shortest day, which is, of course, the start of a new year.

It wasn't the excesses of the night before, nor any laziness that made us leave so apparently late. Let me hasten to add that we were still well within any limits of time, we had a mere 24 marks to travel, having done 44 or so the previous day.

No, there were various and many serious conversations to be had during the morning. Chief amongst them being Suril meeting with the roadhouse managers of this stretch of road. I was later told that the Sheriff up in Blackstone wanted to get an idea of how things were handled down here, and also wanted Suril to assure these people that they wouldn't be forgotten. Ideas were to be bandied about for improvements and so on. This had been arranged by messenger in advance, and the men were all serious about getting things done, and done properly.

And there were nine of us women to use the bathing facilities, so we had to have a sort of makeshift rota. Kords, Molly and I had a vague agreement to discuss culinary matters in more detail than we had last night, so we had the first shift. Epp, Mousa and GB would then have the next shift, leaving Gyth, Kelly and Haka to have the last, and laziest session.

So, as mentioned, Kords, Molly and I met with Basset and the chief cook, who were both amazed at our knowledge. But we were trying to get tips, which they gave somewhat begrudgingly. However, they were taken aback when I mentioned the Salon. Apparently Master Horran had overnighted here and mentioned his meal at the Salon, and the delight with which he had dined. We tried not to swell with pride, but I feel we failed at that. With that introduction, the conversations became suddenly easier and I quickly gave a demonstration of my ganifil recipe, which was received gratefully amidst many compliments. That this was possible to do was because we had started our chatting quite early in the day.

Something came up in the chats though that cast a shadow in my head. I didn't want to say anything at that time, but I needed to discuss it with Epp. I THINK I managed to hide my little problem from showing on my face.

I also had a quick word with one of the entertainers, the leader of their 'troupe' as they called it. It was necessarily short as I needed to keep this chat very private, but I did come away with the name of a contact I might need down in Tranidor.

So we pulled out, back onto the road, waving good-bye to our new friends.

The road was a degree busier than that that lead to Blackstone, with some extra traffic coming from locals taking produce to market in Tranidor and other local activities. Up in our little town, there was nowhere else to go. It was immediately noticeable to me that the 'absolute' silence of the road through the forest was never going to be achieved here, but the general background noise was no more than we were used to up at home.

As we got nearer to the town, there was more traffic of course and I was intrigued to see that the coal wagons carried on down the road rather than turn and go over the huge bridge into the town as we did. The setting sun was in our eyes as we crossed the bridge but the evening colours were quite fantastic. They had yet to fade into the silver of the crepuscular period, and the roof tops glowed warmly in the orange reflections.

We pulled up gently at a guard post, where the guards saluted both Epp and Jafferkin, counted our heads and then waved us through.

Our eyes were everywhere. This town was ENORMOUS!

Even as we crossed the bridge, a seeming horde of urchins surrounded us, crying out the various wares they were being paid to advertise. One began to shout something, but then recognised Epp and saluted her, eyes already looking for the next wagon to accost.

Epp was taken by one nearly at the end of the bridge; this urchin was standing there with a sort of tray held up by a broad band of cloth around the neck. On the tray were a hand or two of gently steaming things, which turned out to be individual-sized pies as we determined when we got nearer. The wagon in front of us tossed a few coins onto the tray, and then a pair of hands reached down and took two of them, juggling them slightly as the warmth hit the fingers. This was the first time I had seen or heard of such a thing, and I could see Epp's eyes narrow as she thought about it. I made a note of the name on the tray's edge, Seemot and Deebla, as it seemed to be of importance somehow.

But our hands were held firmly over our ears. The noise levels were so high, they were uncomfortable. And Haris, of course, didn't like it so he decided to add to it.

I speak for all the others, except Epp, when I say we were shocked to the core by the noise. It was awful. We felt as though we could not even think. I had never experienced such ... such … such … pollution. That's what it was. Pollution. How humans could even tolerate it was beyond me.

Jafferkin and Epp were used to it I suppose, but I'm sure I caught a wince or two from even them. There were screams, there were laughs, there were squeaks, there were scrapes, there were loud voices, there were shouting children. There were animal noises, from both ends of the beasts, there was hammering, there was sawing. There were street vendors calling, and street musicians playing.

It was pandemonium. It was painful.

Not one of us didn't want to turn round and leave immediately.

However, we wound through various streets, crossed a large open place that Epp explained was the main market place, moved there after the one nearer the castle had been overrun by numbers, and a few more twists and turns brought us to a halt in front of what must surely be a palace.

We all temporarily forgot the pain in our ears from the noise as we stared open-mouthed at the house.

We had arrived.

I for one felt all nervous again. And a shocking wave of shame almost spread across my entire body.

THIS was EPP's house? It was HUGE. Three stories no less, and many large windows opening out onto the small square in which we had halted, a square shared by only three other buildings. I had the impression that the house was deeper than it was wide, and it was already enormously wide. I noticed that this part of town was a lot quieter than the middle we had suffered through, but this house overwhelmed me – and all of my travelling companions.

My goodness – what sort of a noble was she really?

I felt dowdy in my dress, today I had not worn my riding clothes, and upset that I might ever have considered myself as somehow equal to her.

My heart sank into my boots.

---

A day of ups and downs

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

“Now, now, Julina. That's not fair. You of all people should know my …”

Epp broke off with a little squeal as Mohini appeared at the front door of the house, and skipped down the three steps to the road surface. She ran a few paces and gathered him up in her arms. I had almost forgotten her younger son had stayed down here in Tranidor to do something like hunt for a future apprenticeship. And then her elder son appeared from the door, grinning shyly. My he had changed since he had stayed down here. He was heavier, weight which added to his personality, and he stood straighter. There was a more manly overall impression than at the last time I had seen him, up in Blackstone.

'Hmmmm. Maybe I need to get to talk a little with him', I startled myself with that thought.

Then a third man appeared out of the door. He too came down the steps and joined the family hug. The smile that Epp gave him just confirmed what we had all known for a while. She and Shemel were joining in with Sookie and Uncle, and, I suppose we should also add to the list of upcoming nuptials, Milady and His Highness.

Now I had known all these men for most of my life, except Shemel, of course, and they all seemed perfectly normal to me, not any different just because of their grandfather's house, so the normality of their greeting and their behaviour helped ground me; and I managed to shake off my feelings of inferiority before we even stepped into this amazing house.

I was wondering just how we would all be fitted in but in the end it was quite simple really.

Master Galangal had his suite downstairs as the stairs would be too much for his one-legged walking, if that's what it's called; and his temporary manservant when he was here, a local hire, had a room attached to his suite. Thus it was that Suril, Haka and Haris had the Master's suite and GB was accommodated in the manservant's room, as she would not have to negotiate the stairs then.

On the attic floor right at the top of the house, there was a room usually used by Kermel and Shemekia, Master Galangal's staff who always travelled with him, when they were here, and another shared by the two permanent maids, Jogantha and Karmanya (who lived in this house all the time). There was apparently a small room up there which was allocated to the locally-hired manservant, Skrotum, who was here for the time we were. Wrinkled and old, he was still an excellent retainer. And glad of some extra income in his retirement.

If you think there were 13 people on the wagon coming down here and one of those (Jafferkin) would not be overnighting, then we had twelve to stay overnight. Add to those the two sons and Shemel and also the two live-in maids, and Skrotum, then 18 people had to find beds.

GB, and the Suril family, four in all, were housed on the ground floor, leaving fourteen.

The two maids and the manservant were up on the attic level, that was three, leaving eleven.

Shemel and Epp had one room, Molly and her mother another, me and Gyth a third and Kelly and Kords the fourth. The boys had a shared room too on the middle floor. So that made five pairs, which left only Parrier.

And then I found out that there were two more as well. A cook, Bratet, had been hired and she had another small room up at the attic level and there was a young lad, Max, employed for the time of our visit to do all sorts of things, fetch and carry, scrub when necessary, run errands and so on. He was to share with Parrier.

Thus we were all fitted in, and there was at least one room up at the attic level not being used!

Once we had got over our initial shock at the complete change in lifestyle, we all settled in, found out what was where and so on and so forth. After the usual post-travel refreshing, we all gathered downstairs and found that there were two rooms there, a family room with comfortable chairs and the like and a room that was referred to as the 'dining room'. There was a table there that could have seated twenty easily. We were all ushered into this room, and we each selected one of the fourteen laid-up places.

Haris was asleep in one corner of the other room and one of either Jogantha or Karmanya was always nearby, so that Haka could have an undisturbed meal should the young 'un wake up.

The meal was very welcome after the travels and when Bratet came in we all thanked her immensely. She explained that it wasn't too difficult as these recipes were those that Epp's company did regularly, so it wasn't too difficult to provide a tasty and nutritious meal.

Epp's business was of course one of the topics of conversation we had round the table as were several others. Mousa in particular was very interested in the details of how the business came about and how it was run and so on.

I do not mean to imply that I consider myself more important than anyone or anything else by mentioning a topic that I raised as the first I describe, but it ties in with a natural sort of progression, so I shall get this out of the way at the earliest opportunity.

I waited until a suitable moment and started by saying: “If it pleases, Epp, may I mention something that causes me a certain amount of confusion?”

She nodded: “Of course, my dear. What have you noticed?”

“Our friends, yours more than us I suppose, but I feel we also made friends there, Kolston and Basset.”

“What about them?”

“Well they are fairly new there, and they have so much hope and enthusiasm. I wish them the very best. But I have a worry, that I feel I must mention now that we are all, as it were, in private. I didn't want them to worry if my thoughts are incorrect.”

“I wouldn't be too overly concerned about them, if I were you. Actually, they are also the foremost producers of a particular form of cheese. Sometimes known as brown-veined cheeses, their variety is renowned all over the land. You may have heard of it, a Silton cheese, considered by many to be the Queen of cheeses in Palarand. It actually gets its name from a roadhouse just south of Haligo, on the Teldor side of the valley, the west. They send nearly all their cheeses down there as it is far handier for buyers from Teldor and Dekarran. And THAT roadhouse, sometimes wrongly written with a 'w' making it 'Siltown', is run by Basset's brother and his wife. Such is the reputation of Kolston and Basset's cheese, that they don't actually need to work to make a living. They just love doing so. And their sales of it at Brayview are increasing as word gets round. Many in Tranidor are falling in love with it.”

“I confess that that information makes me feel a little better. But I was considering a number of factors when the thought occurred. That new village Bezlet is at the heart of it. When we came down here, we rushed and pressed and pushed and then only just made it to Brayview in one day's journeying. But the second day of travel was far shorter. So really, the journey to here took a day and a half, with one day of stress.”

I paused for a quick sip of water from my beaker.

“Now the wagoneers have set up a shuttle where the journeys are three half days, also making a day and a half of travelling. They use Brayview and the Forest Roadhouse as their stopping places. What I noticed was that Bezlet is almost exactly half way between Blackstone and Tranidor. Surely, sooner rather than later, there will be a roadhouse or maybe a bunkhouse at Bezlet, and both the Forest Roadhouse and Brayview will lose so much business. Surely their days are numbered already, and they've only just started being busy. I fear for both places.”

There was a sudden silence round the table as my words made many think.

The silence was finally broken by Shemel.

“Excellent thinking, Mistress Julina. I doubt it would have occurred to any of us. Yes, you are right, but I deem from only one perspective. The wagon traffic is not the totality of traffic. Brayview is a popular stop for the VMS – the Valley Messenger Service, as they can rest there and continue northwards without having to detour into Tranidor. Admittedly, that is just a small part of the traffic, but nevertheless it is likely to grow as Blackstone does. Brayview is also the bedding place for the semaphore operators. There is also some traffic from the Chaarn road, and local traffic as well. Brayview is also the better appointed roadhouse on that stretch of road and is thus the venue of choice for meetings; it is handy for Tranidorans to come up to and then return home, all in one day.”

A few nods came from others round the table as they took that information in.

“As for the Forest Roadhouse, then again there is the proximity factor, but this time to Blackstone. This is the favoured meeting place for people coming up valley, and for those resident in Blackstone to come down and meet them. It is a day's turnaround time to get down from Blackstone town, have a meeting and then return. Certainly, some of the purely commercial traffic will skip down to Bezlet, or skip up to it if travelling the other way, but I deem that the future is not quite so dire as we might have first thought.”

“Thank you Master Shemel. You have set many of my fears to rest.”

“I applaud you for even thinking of it to start with. I have been forewarned, but I am still impressed.”

“Huh? Forewarned? What on Anmar do you …”

“Hold! I have a further thought on this subject.” Epp interrupted forcefully. “Suril! This might well be a question for you, methinks!”

We all paused and looked at her as she gathered her thoughts together.

“I think we are all agreed that certainly SOME sort of inn, some sort of overnighting, is going to have to be in Bezlet. Julina has clearly shown us that Bezlet is very much more central in Milady's lands. It seems to me, given what information I have at present, that it makes sense for our Sheriff to be based more centrally, so why not combine his two skills. He and Yanda have the ability to run such an establishment, and it would make his other duties easier. What think you, Suril? 'Twould mean more responsibility for you, and Haka has her job with Hasinet, so it would be better that way round than for you to move down valley.”

“I deem the idea to have merit, Mistress Megrozen, but I deem also that there are many other factors to be brought into account. Certainly, my discussions this morn with the roadhouse managers strongly support the idea of a closer Watch presence. We must needs discuss this and the ramifications with the Assembly up in Blackstone. I thank you for the idea.”

It was Kords who raised the next topic, riding on the back of the previous ones in a way. She coughed diffidently and I made a mental note to tell her to be more confident in herself. Epp gently asked for quiet to allow Kords to speak, which she did after swallowing and then taking a deep breath.

“When we were at Brayview, Basset mentioned that she thought that Milady Garia had had a smoothing influence on Milord Trosan-what's-its, however …”

Termerik gave out a snort of laughter, but indicated with his hand for Kords to continue.

“ … I regret I failed to understand the reference and 'Lina's mentions of Brayview reminded me to ask. If that's all right?”

“Of course it is, young lady. That's what we're here for, to discuss such things.” Epp broke off to glare at her son. “Although I fail to understand why my son should be rude enough to laugh at your efforts to recall someone's name.”

“If it pleases you, Mother, might I explain? I apologise if it was taken as a rude remark directed at Mistress Kordulet, but I deem that you all will laugh too when I give you my knowledge.”

“You are in trouble, young man, if we don't,” said his mother fiercely. “You might be an employed apprentice, but I am still your mother. And I won't tolerate rudeness and inconsideration, however old you are.”

She sat back, showing Termerik that he could continue. I hoped for his sake that he could deliver on his promise, for I feared for him if he didn't – and I could tell that everyone else felt the same.

“Where shall I begin? There are several options. Let me see …”

He added to the tension with this start, but I relaxed, because I could see a wicked little grin in his eyes, and I realised he was in full control of the situation, and that the story would be good. I noticed that Epp picked up the same clues and she relaxed a little.

“I think it's appropriate, as you have all just arrived, to begin with the arrival of some other travellers. Milady Garia, Baroness of Blackstone and her retinue was part of a travelling band led by by His Highness, Prince Keren of Palarand and which arrived in Tranidor three or so weeks ago. Now I can skip over some of the things that happened before this party got up to the outer bailey of the castle, and get down to events that happened thereafter. By the way, Mother, we sold many, many meals that evening I can tell you.

“Anyway, His Highness and Milady were accompanied by a large caravan and many men at arms. Amongst those men at arms were a file of those from the Count whose castle is just over there, maybe two marks or so away. I wish not to mention his name just yet, with all your forebearances.

“Now it appears that this Count did not ascertain the full information available, and he set out to intimidate the Royal Party by positioning his guard in such a way that the arriving party were all under close bow shot. But it was the visitors who refused to be intimidated. It is said that His Highness instructed his guards to fire at those of the Count, if the Count did not dismiss them from their threatening poses, stating that the Count's guards would not fire back for fear of shooting their employer. But if they did, then it was just as likely that their employer would be hit as anyone else in the party.

“The relative shows of force meant that things hung in the balance for a good few heartbeats. It was the Count who gave way. The Count's guards were dismissed and 'twas the Count himself who had been intimidated. Very much intimidated.

“This is why he is now known throughout the town as Lord Trews-are-not-dry, the Count of Tranidor.”

It took a little while as we thought about it, and then Shemel erupted with laughter which set us all off. GB excused herself and she waddled as quickly as she could to the privy. I caught sight of something on the floor after she had passed, but didn't take too much notice of it, lest others saw as well. I was glad I had been discreet, as I could guess what it meant.

Kords put her hand up again, and waited permission to continue which was granted by a still laughing Epp, with an elegant hand gesture.

“Thank you, Mistress Epp and thank you, Master Termerik, for that story. I fully understand your mirth. Basset told us that Lord Trews-are-not-dry has relaxed some of his edicts and that now people are happier. And this was due to Milady and the Prince?”

“Well, yes and no. Milord accompanied the Royal Party to Dekarran, under open arrest it is said. In the meantime, his wife, Milady Lasalenne rules and it is SHE who has relaxed some of the tougher measures. I have heard that the semaphore chain has told us that Milord will return to Tranidor in three or four days or so. But this is unconfirmed. It is likely of course, as then he will be here for Midwinter's Night, and the start of the New Year. Which begins with a feast day this year, one of those extra days the astronomers throw in every so often to keep the calendar straight.”

There was a gasp from Epp and her face paled.

“Maker! I forgot all about Midwinter's! When is it exactly?”

“Why Mother! I am surprised, if not shocked, to find you are not perfect!”

We all laughed again.

“Today is the 14th. The last day of the year is the 21st, and the following day is the Feast Day. The day AFTER that will be the 22nd, of course. And today I had a request from the Castle to see if we could do some catering on the Feast Day. Seemot and Deebla have also been asked, as have two or three of the larger and more reputable inns. These are, of course, Milady Lasalenne's requests.”

Epp groaned.

“Oh Julina, I am SO sorry. It just didn't connect in my mind somehow. It seems that our original plan was flawed, and if we keep to it, we will have to have the Midwinter Festival whilst we are on the road. Oh how could I be so stupid?”

We were all taken aback. But not by Epp's 'stupidity'.

Midwinter's Night was a tradition throughout Palarand, with as large a family gathering as could be had all together for a dinner followed by a candlelit vigil to see in the New Year.

And a Feast Day was a day off for everyone that could be spared. I understand that the military draw lots for those who must be on duty. Everyone mingles and there is much fun, sports and games, and a general feeling of carefree relaxedness, if such a word exists.

Neither of these events were events to be had whilst travelling. We all wanted to be with family for the festivities.

Just then GB came back, and I saw she had a piece of bandaging on her left hand, round her forefinger. My guess as to the previous was thus proven to be wrong. I whispered to her as she passed: “Are you alright? Is your finger bad? How did it happen? I noticed a drop of blood on the floor by the door as you went out.” She just hushed me and said there was nothing to worry about.

Epp quickly recapped for GB what had happened and then she offered us two alternatives: “So you would all be welcome to stay here and return to Blackstone in the New Year, which would give ...” she counted rapidly on her fingers, “... eight full days here. Or the return is in the morning of the fifth day from now, giving you four days here. Leaving on the 19th would give an overnight at Brayview on that day, an overnight at the Forest Roadhouse on the 20th and a return to Blackstone on the 21st – which is Midwinter's Night.”

We were all a little disappointed that the plans had had to be changed, but we all also felt guilty that we hadn't spotted the problem earlier. Even I did. Even though the plans had been kept secret from me. Which was a silly reaction on my part.

There was little discussion actually, we knew we all wanted to be back in Blackstone with our families, those of us that had them, and Suril said he should be back earlier than the longer stay would permit.

“But I can always take the shuttle if everyone wants to stay.”

The only one with nothing to say was GB, which we all understood. She had no-one other than Epp.

As the main reason for this trip, I was naturally the spokeswoman.

“Thus is it decided! We shall leave on the 19th. Which means we shall have four full days in this noisy town.”

… … …

It lacked but a bell and a half until noon by the time we were all ready to go out on that first morning. Much to Jafferkin's barely disguised disgust.

However, he had been hired to show us around for the first day and so he would have to wait as and when it was necessary. He was told about the change in return plans and Epp translated his grunt to us as “Makes sense.”

He and Epp had had a few moments talk which had resulted in some unnamed agreement. I was fondling Josten's ears whilst they were doing this, and then I got involved before they split up, as I had learnt that Epp was sometimes a required translator: “And because of the events, Goodman Jafferkin, would you like to join our family whilst you are up there for those two occasions?”

He looked at me as though I had slapped him, before grunting something like: “No famly, no ties, but fank 'ee.”

I caught a look from Epp and was relieved by a nod from her, which told me I had grasped the message correctly: “I'll keep on at you, Goodman, all the way back. I do not accept your answer, yet!” I gave him my best smile before turning on my heel and walking away back into the house.

This little exchange had taken place quite early in the day. The shortest day was fast approaching, which meant around eight bells of light, with the first and the last being mostly just the twilight quality of those two crepuscular periods. The dawn one was just ending as we had this chat.

GB came out of the house and explained that she wanted to see the rivers, adding cryptically that Epp would understand. She wondered if there was time for Jafferkin to take her through the town and over to the west, leaving her there somewhere on the banks of the Sufen, so he could get back here to pick the rest of us up.

“I'm only a fat old lady and would just hold you young things up, so let me wander round doing my own thing, it will make it so much easier for you all.”

So it was that she sat on the tailgate of the wagon alongside Epp as J and J went off with them, Epp having some urgent errand to perform and Jafferkin could take her part of the way. I went back inside and tried to get some plans arranged.

Haka wanted just a gentle day staying at the house, as she felt poor Haris was a little overwhelmed with the travel and the increased ambient noise. When she said that, I realised with a shock that I was already adjusting to the noise that had so assailed us the day before.

So Epp had gone off, as had GB, while Haka and Haris were staying here. That left eight of us to be accounted for since Termerik and Mohini were naturally busy and Shemel had some jobs to do as well.

Suril had departed even earlier for some pre-arranged appointments so that left we five girls, Mousa and Parrier. Max was given the responsibility of pointing out areas to be avoided and obvious dangers such as pickpockets and purse-snatchers, and also to point out notable features and landmarks. Jafferkin of course would also be keeping out an eye for us as he would be choosing the route we should see.

Even with this agreement happening whilst Jafferkin was off with GB, we were still not ready for him when he returned. Which is why he was so disgusted.

However, he did well by us. He might be grumpy, he might be old, he might be taciturn, but he does think, and he does his job well.

He started out gently.

He did this by leaving the square by one route (Max told us this was called the West Bray Road) showing us what was to be found within 10 casts or so up there. He took a side turning to the left into another road and a few casts later turned left again into another larger road, called, said Max, South Point Road. Lo and behold, 10 casts later we were back at the house, this time approaching it from the second of the three routes that came into that semi-private square. Kords recognised this as our avenue of approach last evening, which Jafferkin grunted as being correct.

This simple routing expanded our horizons by so much in such a little time.

Max told us that the final route out of the square, the one that Jafferkin now took, was known as the East Palar Road as it followed the east bank of that river. Epp's house stood on this bank, only a few strides from also being on the bank of the Bray, the west bank of the Bray of course.

Almost immediately, we saw to our left a small area with barges and little boats tied up there. We could see across the fast-flowing river to the other bank where there were also three or four similar little havens for boats.

“Them over there, they be in West Tranidor, a part of the town accessed only by the West bridge, or the Palar Bridge, as some prefer.”

We had hardly moved much more when we saw yet another boat haven to our left, after the river view had been blocked by two or three tall houses, none of them quite so imposing as Epp's. The lack of tall buildings at this second haven, which Max called a 'landing', enabled us to get a good look at a high bridge across which there was much traffic in either direction. This bridge must have been three or four times the height of the tallest mast we could see.

“Now you can see the West Bridge itself, way up there. I repeat that this be the only connection from Tranidor to West Tranidor. And South Tranidor, the part of town across the Sufen river, itself connects only with West Tranidor. That connection be the South Bridge, also known as the Sufen Bridge. So you all can understand that all the traffic what comes down the Sufen Valley must needs cross the Palar Bridge, West Bridge, to gain the road through town, called Cross Street, before exiting over the Bray Bridge, East Bridge and there gaining the down valley high road.”

It took us a little while to think our way through that mass of information, but we managed it.

Our quite wide road however kinked quite sharply to the right at that point, but Jafferkin turned off the wider street into a narrower one that continued along the river side.

He grunted at Max and, a little while after, since Max had to work out what J wanted him to say, Max told us : ”This road what we be turning off now, climbs up into the middle of the town, from where Cross Street which leads to either of the bridges can be accessed. But we'll turn off onto this narrower streetway.”

This road we were on then actually followed the very bank of the river itself, and shared its use as a street and a tow path.

A little while further, there was a very large square – well rectangle actually, that was heavily populated with wagons and also stabling for beasts. This was long and narrow. Max pointed out to our left several footbridges over a narrow part of the river, which narrow part separated the town from a large island. At least Max assured us it was an island, we were unable to see the far side due to the imposing edifices of several large houses.

“All the rich nobs live there. It's a very exclusive island with only foot access. Very exclusive.”

We continued beyond the island, squeezed between the river and a built-up bank to our right. Fortunately our way was unhindered by any beasts requiring the way as a tow path.

“On top of that bank to our right is the raised road that comes down the Palar. It is the Tel Botro trade route and just about at the end of the island we just passed, it joins the roads that come down the Sufen and over the West Bridge and branches there to head directly to the East Bridge which goes over the Bray. That must have been the bridge you came in over yesterday. Remember, some call it the Bray Bridge, and call the other the Palar Bridge, but nowadays we seem to be all referring to East and West Bridges. Some also say the Sufen Bridge, but the modern term is now the South Bridge.”

We smiled as he seemed to forget that he had already told us this, but I suppose it helped us remember all this.

Jafferkin had nodded and grunted his agreement, and his disapproval too. We smiled behind his back, even Max.

Our road continued along the bank of the river gradually angling away from the Trade Road. We reached a further landing and J grunted and pointed with his chin straight ahead as he paused before turning right.

“The road continues all the way up the river bank into the countryside beyond the town limits, but there is a blockage there so all traffic has to enter or exit the town at the Guard and Tax point. Which is of course situated on the Trade Route. We are going to climb the slight slope away from the river now and …”

A series of grunts from Jafferkin.

“... cross the Trade Route to go up to the castle walls at the West Gate. We will follow those walls round to the south, but not as far as the East Gate. Then we will take Main Street which goes all the way back down to the Market Place. Once we have gained the Cross Route, which is the road you'll remember that connects the East and West Bridges, we will turn right and head into West Tranidor over that bridge we saw, the Palar, or West, Bridge.”

And so it passed; eventually we were carried over the Sufen Bridge, or the South Bridge if you prefer, into South Tranidor. We did a quick circle in the roads and lanes of that part of this town, and then crossed the Sufen Bridge once more, stopping at last for some relief and a midday snack at an inn called the Iron Spear.

The break was welcome, and we were made welcome too, particularly from a handful of men who were in there, and whom we vaguely recognised. They were men who had travelled up to Blackstone before, indeed one was leaving on the morrow to return there, and when they learnt that we were down here in Tranidor for the first time ever in our lives, they volunteered to show us around. Some of the offers were not so welcomed by Mousa, mind you! But we enjoyed our break and we sang Jafferkin's praises to these others, much to his embarrassment.

Then he turned to one of the others. I could tell from the inflection of his voice that he had asked a question, and I could tell from his body that the answer he got was not what he was expecting.

“No, Jaffers, no large women have been here today.”

My attention sharpened as I realised that he had probably agreed to meet GB here, and she hadn't turned up.

We waited for longer than Jafferkin obviously wanted, but he had to take us back, having promised Epp that we would meet in the Market Place at the 6th Bell, and he still wanted to show us another area or two.

So we went back across the West Bridge heading eastwards into the centre of the town. He pointed out a few things, announced as before by Max, and afterwards he took some narrow little twisty lanes and alleys to make the journey a little shorter, arriving at the agreed place only a hand of moments late.

I thought that Epp had obviously had a bad day as she was drawn, pale and tired – and I didn't have the feeling that her strained demeanour was due to a mere hand of moments delay.

“I'm sorry, Epp. We were waiting for GB but she didn't turn up as arranged.”

A shadow crossed Epp's face as she replied: “No, that's alright, Mousa. I have heard from her, but had no way to get a message to you. She changed her mind about something and she decided to go down river to be with some relatives. She didn't want to disturb us.”

My mother instincts were raised as I heard the tone of voice she used, as were Mousa's. I don't think anyone else picked up on it though. The three of us exchanged looks and it was agreed to say nothing more for a while. Epp would let us know what else there was later on when we could have some privacy.

“Max, thank you for your help today, you may stay with us if you wish, but you will be required at the house from the seventh Bell.”

“Yes, Mistress Megrozen. If it pleases you I will stay for a while, I find these visitors to be far the most nicest group I have met. And I have learnt much from them and their chatter today.”

We all smiled as it was obvious he wasn't trying to be smarmy, he was stating his point of view plainly and clearly. And we had found him to be nice and no pain, so we had no objections.

As it happened, this was a good thing, for we managed to find some errands for him which cut down our usage of the limited time.

And he did me a HUGE service when he tracked down the person whose name had been given me back in Brayview.

… … …

It was difficult to prise Mousa away from the others in order to meet Berdon, but I managed it eventually.

That was hectic I must say, but I was helped by Berdon's quick wit and reactions. I had my back to the others and was flashing all sorts of messages to him with my eyes and it took him maybe three heartbeats before he went along with it. I was grateful for he could have just walked away. But I managed to intrigue him sufficiently that his curiosity was piqued.

Mind you, all the girls' curiosity was also piqued. Who was this stranger, this man, whose name I had never before mentioned and whom I had sent Max to find? I needed some quick thinking myself, and ended playing the “please trust me” card. Epp helped as she knew what I was about and she took the others off to see something or other, leaving Mousa as my chaperone.

Phew!

“Good day, Master Berdon. Well met. My name is Julina and I hail from Blackstone.” His eyebrows rose at that, and at the fact that the younger woman had summoned him so to speak, and that she was leading the conversation.

“Goodman Berdon, Mistress … Julina. I lack mastership at anything, excepting perchance entertaining others.”

“And it is precisely those qualities that I suspect I require, Goodman!” Once more the raised eyebrows.

“I have a problem that I have been directed to you to help solve, we hope. This is Mistress Mousa and she is involved as well.”

“Mistress Mousa, good aft'noon,” he responded politely. Turning back to me, he continued: “May I enquire who directed you to me?”

“Perchance that will become apparent, Goodman. The story is not simple.”

“But I deem it involves a certain Parril, or Perril, or Purril or something similar. He is the only other I have met from Blackstone.”

I breathed a long sigh. One of relief. As did Mousa.

“And he pestered you about this hibnotics or whatever it's called?”

“Indeed. Oh! Perchance he tried to hypnotise someone and it failed in some way, and you have come to learn how he might put it right?”

“Yes and no, Goodman Berdon. That is no longer possible. It is a lot more …”

“His subject died?” he asked with horror.

“Yes and no. You see …”

“How can someone …?”

“Goodman. I implore you! Allow me to give you the facts and I believe your answers will become clear.”

He held his hands up, and, whilst standing, appeared to lean back in a chair with an air of expectation. Which feat intrigued me and I would have to come back to that later. However …

“I have a very great friend whose name is Molleena. Mistress Mousa here is Molly's Mama. We have reason to believe that Molly was hibno-thingied by Perril. And not un-hibno-whatsitted before he died. Another girl he did it to, killed herself because she did not like what he was forcing them to do. So one subject died, another is still in thrall or whatever it is called, and the principle cause is no longer around to release her. We need her released, by you, please, as soon as possible. There, that is my problem stated a little more bluntly than I had intended, so I beg pardon for that.”

“Maker! This could be dangerous. I know not Perril's key words or symbols or gestures. And his passing, which appears to be quite unlamented by you two, means no-one can learn of them from him. Good Mistresses both, I see no way of doing this – but this poor Molly does need some help, I admit.”

“Oh!” we both said at the same time, and with the same disappointment.

“What has this Perril made her do?”

I looked at Mousa for permission to tell him, but she spat out the answer herself: “He made a whore of her. He forced her to give herself to men who then paid HIM. She has always been a sensual girl, and I know girls of her age, of Julina's age here, are coping with raging feelings as they grow at this time of their lives, but what he did was despicable. I spit on his memory and am glad he had such a horrible end. But I need … need …” she started sobbing then and I put an arm round her.

Goodman Berdon looked shocked, and angry, and determined and helpless all at the same time. I could tell this was a genuine reaction, not one of his selected reactions from his abilities as a player.

“Oh how I wish I had heeded my instincts and not succumbed to the lure of his coin. You are sure he is dead? For I shall hunt him down and kill him myself for employing my knowledge in such a dastardly fashion. Why I would ...”

“Oh yes! He is dead alright. Taken by a ptuvil, he was – in front of witnesses of no less standing than Milady Garia, Baroness of Blackstone and His Royal Highness, Prince Keren of Palarand. Our future King and Queen.”

I had believed that he could not show more amazement than he had already, but I was wrong. “So it's true then? Your Baroness was attacked by a ptuvil? And yet Perril was defending her? That sounds almost too honourable for him.”

“Indeed it was. Perril was a traitor, trying to kill the Baroness and the Prince when a ptuvil swooped from the skies and put paid to the treasonous attack. And is that expression upon your face your impression of a fish, or are you genuinely astounded?”

“Maker! So the rumours were true then. I supposed they must be exaggerated. They came here you know, and soon put our Count to rights after a tense moment or two. Ever since, our Count has been known as ...”

“Lord Trews-are-not-dry!” we finished for him. He was astounded that we knew, and we knew the reasons behind the name. Especially since we had been in town less than a day.

“But we are drifting off the subject of Molly here!” I admonished.

“Sorry! Of course! Molly must be the priority. But I am unable at this moment to travel to Blackstone to see her since we …”

“She is over there, scarce a cast distant from you now.”

“Ah! That makes things easier in one way. But I must repeat I know not this Perril's keys to her mind. I will try, but I know not what would happen when I try to impose MY keys upon her.”

“I understand scarce a word of your technicalities there. But I am a little confused. Please correct me if you would. Perril has imposed his keys as you call them upon poor Molly's mind?”

“That is correct.”

“Therefore Molly must know these keys?”

“Indeed, Mistress Julina.”

“Can you not then hibno-whatsit her without any of your key thingies and get her to tell you what the missing keys are?”

There was a full moment of silence. I saw hope bloom in Mousa's face as something dawned in Goodman Berdon's.

“Maker! Why didn't I think of that? It would certainly be worth a try. And I certainly did not teach Perril anything but the basics so I do not feel that he would have made things too complicated. When may I call round to see her? Where are you staying?”

“Ah! I need to get our hostess' permission before I can invite anyone round to her house. A stranger, you understand. I shall skip over and ask her now.”

So saying I waved to Epp, who waved back – which caused a gasp from Berdon.

“You are staying with Mistress Megrozen? How on Anmar did a young Blackstone girl get acquainted with one of the more successful business women here in Tranidor?”

Despite the serious nature of our concern, I laughed. “She lives in Blackstone as well!”

His face was a right picture I can tell you.

… … …

Epp gave her permission for this stranger to be allowed to come to her house and invited him to stay for dinner with us. He sent Max off somewhere with a message and then took over the guiding of us all round this part of Tranidor. His local knowledge far exceeded that of any of us (except Max) and he made the tour amusing, fascinating and also a little gruesome as he told us of several murders that had occurred. But his easy charm and well-honed tale-teller's skills made even Epp come partway out of the gloom into which she had sunk.

Mousa and I knew we had to get her to one side to find out what was wrong and somehow shake her out of whatever it was. So we tried, but to no avail. She said she would tell us when we got back to the house. Berdon could try his business first, and, if successful, then that would help.

That was all we could get out of her, and I started worrying what could be so wrong. I imagined everything, it seemed to me, and Mousa and I also came up with some ideas. But, as you shall see, we came nowhere near to imagining what it was.

Once Berdon had found out enough about us all, he started giving us several tips as to who provided the best quality this or that, who were the most honest traders, who the most dishonest and so on. Mousa asked him if he knew a quality seamstress that might do some swift work, as we would be leaving again in four days, and he gave her a name and directions as to how to get there. He suggested that we send Max to her as soon as that young man returned, then Mousa and I could visit the seamstress, and maybe Epp as well, later that evening. I would have to either take or lend my riding attire and the others would need to be measured. I suddenly thought that Haka should come too, this might be a connection that she could use to get her errands done whilst she was here.

Berdon also taught us much to be on the look-out for, like rogues who would chat to you whilst an accomplice would try to steal anything unguarded, and so on. He even saw a face he recognised and told us to watch him as he went about. We all gasped at the ease with which this pickpocket relieved poor unsuspecting people of their coin and even goods. We were too far away to do anything, but Berdon told us not to worry.

“There are other factors in play right now,” he said mysteriously as his bright and intelligent eyes kept darting about.

Sure enough, suddenly three men surrounded the miscreant and held him tight whilst another went to find the victims. Berdon had recognised two of the Watchmen and therefore worked out what would happen.

Thus it was we spent the last Bell of real daylight being properly guided about the area of the market place.

Max had returned with a message and a carry bag for Berdon, only to be sent off again to the seamstress to arrange an appointment. When he came back, even he learnt some things that he didn't know, but then he had to dash back to the house for his chores there.

There was one building that fascinated us, due to the smells emanating from within. Even Epp had to smile as Berdon described it as the 'pie capital' of the entire world, and she agreed that Seemot and Deebla pies were of the uppermost quality. She also mentioned that they were her largest competitors for 'carry away' food, their advantage being that an eater required no plate nor spoon to consume the food, whereas hers did. But she provided a more 'balanced', as she termed it, meal – and the demand was sufficient for both to prosper.

She also said that she had met many times with Master Seemot, not so often with Mistress Deebla, and they both agreed that any nastiness between either company would just be like cutting their own throats. The cheaper imitators were doing just that, which was creating a reputation for reliability and quality on behalf of both their companies.

… … …

I was fidgetting about, waiting for Berdon to reappear from Mousa and Molly's room. He had initiated and maintained some strict controls before his attempt by insisting that the room door remained open so no 'funny business' could take place without being observed.

However, that meant that Molly particularly had to have her back to the doorway, lest she be distracted and the rest of us had to remain quiet and still so she could concentrate upon what Berdon was doing. Mousa was of course present as a chaperone, but she herself might get hypnotised (I had been given the correct spelling once again) so that was another reason for the open door.

We were all to stay out of eyeshot of Berdon as he was doing whatever he had to, lest we too were influenced. So we all had to glide silently across the open doorway constantly, but without any one of us being exposed to any possible influences for more than just a heartbeat or two.

It sounds more complicated than it was, however, and then Berdon asked me to come in and close the door behind me, to keep what was said after that point private. I could see that Molly was not really there somehow and that Mousa on the other hand was in full control of her senses, not influenced at all.

What was said subsequently shall forever remain between the four of us, but Mousa and I were quite shocked by some of the revelations that Berdon managed to get Molly to explain. He was having to work very hard to remain calm and objective and afterwards he went out onto the wooden terrace behind the house and hurled expletives and stones at the river. I will mention only that Perril had been far more evil than any of us had ever suspected.

But, when it came down to it, my suggestion had worked, and Berdon was able to break the thrall that was so restricting Molly. We could all see the difference in her from that moment on, and Berdon was showered with kisses from us all for bringing our friend back to us – he didn't seem to mind that bit.

Whilst he was outside relieving his anger, Epp called Mousa and I into a small study which she used as an office. She said nothing at first, just let her tears drip, then she handed over a piece of paper to Mousa who asked me to help her read it through, as Epp knew she would.

The handwriting was very child-like but nevertheless clear.

“Dearest Epp,

I find I must do this today that your last days of this year are filled with sadness, rather than to start a New Year with anything other than pleasure and hope.

I have valued your friendship, your determination and your clarity of vision as we have lived and worked together over the years. Looking at young Julina, I see that the future of our tiny part of this world is in good hands and I am sure you will continue to be a shining example to her.

Mistress Lendra assures me than my self-diagnosis is correct and that I indeed have the wasting disease, for which you will be aware there is no cure. With my size, I have no doubt that the body would have sufficient to feed on for another hundred or two of years, but nowadays anything I put into my mouth comes out again at the other end accompanied by much blood.

So I have at last been blessed to see Tranidor, and some other rivers, other than the Blackstone and the Bray. By the time you read this, then I shall have seen the Sufen, and shall be a part of the Palar as it flows down valley. I assume parts of my body shall reach the Sirrel, but I shall not be yet conscious by that time.

Thank you for brightening up the life of this old woman, and anything of mine still in Blackstone is yours to do with as you will.

Perhaps some of it might help with the fund Milady set up for those financially distressed?

I shall get Jafferkin, who by the way loves you very much, mostly I feel as a daughter, to take me across the Sufen where I shall take my final Bath.

All my love, my friend.

Gramobona.”

Epp had gone off early this morning to get a semaphore message sent to Blackstone for Griz and Boxklee to bring Surekha down on the shuttle. She had decided to stay in Tranidor for the Midwinter festivities, and to send us back without her. She thought that Josten would appreciate a lighter load.

She waited as advised by the semaphore operators, and within a Bell had received an answer that the three would be on the noon shuttle. We all whistled in awe at that speed of message.

She then called in at her kitchens and it was only after the noon bell that she returned to find the note.

And there had been no-one there to share the sad news with, except Haka, who was also tearful.

But that had helped a little, and the Molly business was an obvious priority. But now, now it was necessary for her to share the news with the two other senior members of this expedition.

And she apologised to us.

The group hug was a major requirement for us all.

We dried our eyes and agreed not to say anything to the others until we were back in Blackstone, not wanting to spoil the wonders of this trip.

… … …

Epp was right in her estimation of events. The sadness at GB's departure was somewhat offset by the recovery of Molly and this made the evening meal bearable.

Just.

Epp had simply stated, very cleverly indeed, that GB had decided to go down river whilst she had the chance, and that we were not to expect her back – particularly since our stay had been so shortened.

The others all accepted that and normal dinner table discussions were held.

Berdon gave some more information about the town and about events and we reciprocated with tales of Blackstone. He was amazed at the Trogan episode and at Milady's rescuing of the Town. And at the improvements that were going on and at the attack on Milady.

Thus we spent fully two Bells at table before he took his leave, his ears resounding with all our thanks, for Molly, for his guiding, for his explanations and his introductions to some places we would otherwise not have seen.

He requested an appointment on the morrow with Epp, Mousa and I and it was arranged to meet him at the “Nest of Skwod”, a small inn/bakery by the market place, for a light lunch; the timing being about the only one suitable for all four of us.

Thus it was with very mixed feelings that I settled into my bed that night.

---

Julina and the girls “do” the town.

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

It was still unusual to be staying somewhere, sleeping somewhere, and not have to do any morning preparations for the well-being of the others who were also overnighting. I don't know why, but even I had not really appreciated the amount of work that is entailed, and I was frankly astonished at how much more time I had as a result. I managed to use these extra moments, perhaps even bells, depending on the speed the others used to get going, to fill out my notes of our adventures, notes which resulted in these tales.

No-one it seems, does the two-sleep routine down here in Tranidor, as witnessed by the immense amount of noise that goes on. And yet somehow, we managed to sleep all the way through.

Nothing of much note occurred to us during the preparations and breakfasts that preceded our day of investigation and exploration on our own. The knowledge gained from Jafferkin's introduction yesterday proved to be exceedingly valuable as the day unfolded. Epp and Mousa wanted some time together to discuss matters of some sort, Suril was off already on his unannounced business and Haris was going to be entrusted to Jogantha and Karmanya allowing us girls and Haka to wander to our hearts' contents, accompanied by Parrier. We all teased him by asking if he would need a chaperone, so the day started with a group giggle from the gaggle of girls.

Before Epp and Mousa departed, I asked if I could once more peruse the note that GB had left, or better, to copy it, for my notes. Epp apologised and said that Suril had taken it with him so she no longer had it to hand. She was sure that he would bring it back that evening, certainly by the following evening. I had to settle for that and turned to get my carry bag and so on, ready to go out.

We didn't leave as soon as several of us wanted to, mind you.

That was because we actually felt a little sorry for Parry. We didn't want to leave the poor boy alone so we waited for him to do his beast-handling duties before we all departed, once again with young Max. We had no fixed agenda except for Haka to meet the seamstress, and for me to meet with the women and that Berdon in the inn for lunch. I remembered to put my riding breeches and skirt in the carry bag.

So we wandered here and there, getting a feel for the town, which seemed so hectic and loud to us, despite already having a full day of exposure.

We started by going straight to the market place and we kept in mind the lessons given us the day before. I confess we had quite a lot of fun. We kept the flirting to a minimum, but we happily laughed along with some of the larger characters we met.

We parted company briefly when I went with Haka to her meeting with the seamstress. Well one of us had to!

I confess that I was fascinated by some of the things I learned there. The seamstress was grateful for being able to borrow my riding attire and promised to get them done as quickly as she could. Haka offered to help her for the morning on the morrow, and her offer was gratefully accepted.

So it was that Haka was able to feel the wonder of Palarand's largest town, as Tranidor apparently was, larger than Palarand City itself – so a local claimed. This I found very difficult to believe.

… … …

“Where are they?”

“How do I know, I have been with you all the time!”

“I know, I know. It's just that I am surprised. They are usually reliable. I confess I am just a little worried.”

“Don't be worried just yet. Take some time to gather what information you may.”

“They said they would be here. Right here, next to the leather worker and the basket weaver.”

“Can I interest either of you young ladies in this modern basket. It can take 5 long loaves as well as …”

“No thank you,” I replied firmly whilst swivelling my head back and forth. Being so much taller than little Haka, I could see a significantly further distance.

But failed to spot our group.

We hadn’t been much less than half a bell and the seamstress, Nayet, had given us some good information as to where to go to get some of Haka’s items on her shopping list she had brought down from Hasinet. Indeed, Nayet had promised to supply some of the items herself and would discuss the quality with Haka on the morrow.

Nayet was a nice, smiling person with a daughter who was working in the kitchens up at the castle, and a son who was apprenticed to a wheelwright. She was grateful that she had been recommended by Berdon and had a million questions about Blackstone that Haka promised to answer in the morning.

“And don’t forget to visit the glassmaker over by the Guard and Tax house at the East Bridge. He has started making some clever little trinkets. Young girls your ages seem to like them, although I deem they might be difficult to get all the way back to Blackstone in one piece. Bormio is his name. Strange story that. His family have been here for generations, they even say the name is of Chivan origins, but he is the first to take up the glass.”

Thus we parted from the seamstress and went to find the others – exactly at the time we said we would.

But the others weren’t there and a number of sellers were starting to pester us.

Suddenly, I saw young Max running towards us and I relaxed slightly as I waved to him. He waved back whilst still at full speed, with his infectious and cheeky grin lighting his face.

… … …

We soon got a little bored with looking at stalls that all seemed to sell the same stuff – leather goods, wicker goods, cheeses, meats, vegetables, clothes, shoes, tights and so on and so forth. Each stall seemingly no different from its competitor a few stalls away. How anyone could choose one supplier over another was far too difficult for us to understand.

“I dare say we would find out how to make such a decision, if we lived here for any length of time, but as we are leaving in just a few days, it seems hardly worth the effort of trying to work it all out.”

We all agreed with Kelly when she said this and so we passed on to look at something fresh.

“Mistress Nayet suggested we visit a glassmaker called Bormio. May we do that, Max?”

“Aye, Mistress Haka, but I would suggest maybe this afternoon or tomorrow morning. If we go now, then we would just have time to get there, have a quick look, and then get back here to the Market Place for your lunch appointment. And knowing you lot, you would not be able to limit your visit to such a short while.”

“Then we shall go there immediately after lunch. I found Mistress Nayet’s recommendation fascinating as well as Haka did. She somehow implied that it was a real experience to look forward to.”

Max just grinned his infectious grin – which made it all even more intriguing.

“So what shall we do until lunch, then?”

“I don’t know, Gyth. Is there anything particular you would like to do?”

“Well actually yes, there is. I should like to go and look more closely at that ‘exclusive’ island Jafferkin and Max told us about yesterday, and maybe take a walk along the river bank. What’s the matter?”

“Oh nothing! I just shivered a little,” I lied as I replied to her. I had shuddered as her words reminded me of GB’s chosen departure. “Max? Is that doable in the time?”

I was feeling a little let down when he replied in the affirmative so I steeled myself and off we went.

… … …

These houses were magnificent, there was no other word for it. They made Epp’s one look small. And the island was indeed exclusive as Max had said. The household beasts were stabled and looked after over on the river bank and the only access to the living quarters was across narrow wooden footbridges, footbridges that had been balanced on stone pillars at either end with steps to ascend to or descend from the gently arched bridges themselves.

At this time of the year the river surface was some two or more strides below the footpath level so we had some indicator as to how high the waters came during and just after the rains.

We were discussing this and associated matters as we clumped together by the entrance to one of the houses, when a well-dressed man, surrounded by various others, emerged from the door of the house and headed towards the path where we were standing close to the little footbridge. We shuffled back a little to make room and watched as the procession came towards us.

“Well Mistresses all, and young Masters. It is rare that my day starts with such beauty. Good morrow all. What, I pray, is the reason that I am so fortunate today? My name, might I be allowed to introduce myself, is Moshan.”

“Master Moshan, may I present Mistresses Kellonika, Gythy, Molleena, Haka, and Kordulissa. We are accompanied by Goodman Parrier and young Max here, our local guide since we are of Blackstone. My name is Julina. We are all come down to Tranidor for the first time in our lives, except for Max there who, of course, lives here.”

Master Moshan had started when I mentioned my name, or maybe our home town, and I wondered at that as I finished off my little speech.

His face spread into a grin, which took years off his apparent age as he swept a bow to us all, followed shortly by the rest of his entourage copying him.

“Had I known that Blackstone was the haven of such beauty, I would have visited many years ago! I had the extreme fortune to meet your Baroness when she was here with his Royal Highness, the Prince Keren. A visit when the two of them quite turned the town on its head. And the consequences of those meetings are making themselves felt all over the place.”

He frowned slightly when I nodded my agreement and I could see that he wished to prolong this chat, but for some reason was unable so to do.

“Well, er... um... harrumph! I'm sorry!” he said, as he raised his hat. “I wish you all a pleasant stay and trust you have a wonderful day. Now I regret I must depart in some haste, please do not feel bad about an old man rushing off, I would have loved to have stayed and chatted a while longer. Alas, that is impossible. I am summoned to the Countess in the Castle. I wish you all good day!” He bowed once more to us, and we automatically bobbed small curtsies whilst reciprocating the wishes.

… … …

“And he didn’t have to even acknowledge us at all, but he was gentlemanly in the extreme.”

“And what was his name?”

“Errr… Moshen or something like that.”

There was a gasp from Berdon and Epp.

“My, you are keeping grand company. He is one of the really, really big bigwigs in this town,” explained Berdon. “They say that there is not a single business transaction that takes place anywhere in Tranidor without his involvement in some form or other. He is a shrewd and canny money lender. Rumours are circulating that your Baroness made a strong suggestion for a new form of using money, that would benefit everyone and that Master Moshan is busy investigating that and maybe even setting it up. I wonder if that is why he is off to the Castle?” He was by then more musing to himself than talking to us, so I interrupted the thought process to enable us to move on.

“Well I thought he was a charming old man.”

They both raised their eyebrows at that while I looked across at Mousa and we both shrugged.

The other girls were at another table with Parry and Max, and helping themselves to both pel and food. My tummy complained, gently, because we four at our table had not yet commanded any food, Epp and Berdon wishing to discuss whatever it was Berdon wanted us for, before we started munching.

So we three women all turned and looked at Berdon, the questions loud in our eyes.

“Right then,” he said with a little shuddery movement as he refocussed his thoughts. “To business, then.”

There followed another short pause, as he gathered himself and planned his approach. He kept flicking glances my way, wondering why these two mature women had insisted on a young girl joining them.

“First, I deem I need to provide you with a little background information. Here in Tranidor we number a hand of performing troupes and for the last year or two there has just not been the business to support us all.

“I have been hearing ever more and more about some town called Blackstone which is assuming far greater importance as each week goes by it seems. It occurred further to me that there might be work for us in front of a different audience, an audience that have not seen our repertoire as yet. As a result of all this thinking, I wished to find out more about the town and what is going on there. Maybe 'tis time for us to move our centre of interest.

“It seems to me that there might be an opportunity now to achieve something I have always wanted; to be the unique troupe just for once and, if you deem there to be some future in it, then I should remove us from here up to there, making it easier for the others based here in the process.”

I immediately blurted out “Yes!” even as Mousa and Epp were gathering themselves to launch into explanations.

“Oh yes,” I continued, “we need some entertainment up there. The town has doubled in size since Milady arrived, and it is expected to double again in the Spring. And, already, I have noticed a requirement to keep the newcomers happy, particularly during these long nights. From what Suril has told me, some entertainment would be just the thing.”

Epp and Mousa nodded their agreement and their eyes encouraged me, adding to the positive reaction.

I think my enthusiasm was gratefully received and he was forming already a good opinion, increased as Epp joined in by saying: “The long-term residents of Blackstone have never seen anyone other than a few travelling troubadours and the odd tumbler or two. They have always made their own entertainments and I deem are more than ripe to learn of new ones. You should have seen these girls' faces when they saw those mini plays put on by Legbato and company up at Brayview.”

“Suril?” he queried of me even while nodding to acknowledge Epp's input.

“Yes, he’s the husband of Haka over there, the short, dark-haired mother sitting with the girls. He is the Senior Deputy in Blackstone, reporting to Sheriff Fedren.”

“Senior … Deppitty … did you say? And Sherf?”

Epp jumped in and corrected him: “Dep – you – tee. Deputy. He’s the second in command of our Watch, if you would prefer that way of saying it. The Sheriff, spelt s h e r i f f, is the sort of equivalent of a Watchmaster. Milady suggested this method as a slight improvement on that which existed beforehand.”

“Ah! Much obliged, Mistress Megrozen.”

“Suril is here to discuss matters with the Watch – I know no details, but suspect that it is an initial contact to set up some closer working ties. So, before you and your troupe make the big decision, what is Suril going to find out about you? We cannot accept anyone of doubtful character you will readily understand. There is already sufficient turmoil and possible chaos in a rapidly expanding town, mostly filled with miners.”

“I like to think that we are of good repute!” he said, somewhat stiffly.

“And it is our reputations on the line, should we recommend you and you turn out to be less than truthful in your recent statements,” answered Epp just as stiffly.

Then she mellowed her tone: “And yes, I am of some standing up in Blackstone, as I am here. And Mistress Julina is also important to our Town, in fact she was recently honoured by the Steward no less, for her services to the rapid development and growth. She is no giddy young thing. She has the ear of the Assembly and they tend to do the things she suggests they do. So it is a natural precaution.”

Her voice again hardened: ”If that offends you, then I’m sorry. But also in that case, our business here is done already.”

We could see him re-arrange his thoughts and also see him begin to understand why Epp had insisted I be there for this meeting.

I used this opportunity to ask: “So, Master Berdon, assuming you pass our little tests, pray tell how many of you there are in your ‘troupe’. And what facilities you might need. I confess I have never seen a live entertainment until just the other night with the ‘troupe’ who told me about you, up in the Brayview roadhouse when we celebrated the betrothal of Milady and the Prince.”

“Mistress Julina, we are around a hand of hands. Four pairs of us are married, making eight of the twenty-five. The rest are of varying ages. We all share a bedroom with one other, except the beasts man, he usually has a room of his own, he certainly has an odour of his own! But we occasionally go out and do some shows at the roadhouses, so are used to travel and even camping.”

“Hmm, I think that we can fit you all in, in various places.” I looked at the other two for confirmation as I continued: “I think the four married couples could stay at Em's, they being more suitable upstairs guests than little Haris for when the Salon starts in earnest. And then there is … oh! Hold a heartbeat! You don’t need to all be under one roof do you?”

“Maker, no! If we were, I suspect that there would be explosions of temperament.”

“What about performances – do you require a certain space?”

“We usually create a stage with the backs of our wagons …”

“A stage?”

“Yes. That is what we call the performance floor, which is usually raised up so members of the audience at the back can see over the heads of those in front.”

“Ah! Thank you! A stage. Yes, that makes a certain sort of sense.”

Mousa asked another question which had yet to occur to my mind: “And how long would it be before you could clear up your affairs here in Tranidor, and progress up to Blackstone? The journey alone will take nearly two days of travelling spread out over three days.”

“Mistress Mousa, we have some commitments in both the last week of Zubarek, after the New Year starts, and also in Marash, these commitments being here in town, but we could certainly aim to be in Blackstone for the beginning of Femurin.”

“Well let us tell you that Milady has commissioned a special building to be built, one she calls a community hall. This is for the school lessons we, that is Julina and I in the first instance, ...”

He looked sharply at me once again, his brain absorbing yet another somewhat shocking fact, to him, about me.

“... shall give, and for Assembly Meetings and for dances and the like. I should imagine that you could do your performances in there too. But that is not yet built, so the old ways would probably still be in place until the Summer.”

After Epp finished, I felt it was again my turn to ask a question: “How many different playacts can you do? Does it take long to learn new ones? Where do you get new ones, thinking about it further? If you come up to the very end of the road, you will have far to go to get new ones.”

“My word! You three certainly know your stuff, do you not? I deem I have stumbled upon the right group to ask about Blackstone. But there are some other things, some questions your recent remarks have left burning in my brain. The Salon? School lessons? Community Hall?”

Just then, my stomach gave a very loud growl which made us all realise that time was passing and it was maybe even beyond the right moment to order a little something.

And so it was that we at last got something to eat as we answered his questions and he answered ours.

The other table was beginning to get fractious when we finally split up, having reached agreements in both directions. We agreed that he and his troupe would arrive in Blackstone in order to give a first performance to celebrate the start of Femurin. He accepted that the travelling players we had met at Brayview, Legbato's smaller troupe, would fulfil their agreement to come to town and give a performance in the month of Marash, probably several performances to make it worth their while to do such a long journey, and he approved of their abilities.

“They will do well to create an appetite for us!”

We agreed that after his arrival, and after proving that his talents would be an asset, then we would do all we can to persuade the Assembly that they should be our resident entertainers. We repeated that this would be once they had impressed the others with their abilities. From then on the only other troupes would have to be travellers. We could not guarantee total exclusivity of course, but Berdon pointed out that the logistics would dissuade a full troupe from doing anything since there would be no space for them to become residents as well – yet. If the town grew enormously, then there might be place for a second troupe.

Berdon and his wife, Bettayla, would travel up to town with us and stay over the Midwinter's Feast before returning on the shuttle. That way they could see the town for themselves. If they liked what they saw, then the agreements we made would all fall into place.

Epp and I also picked up another short list of names to track down and talk to. These people were possible teachers that might be persuaded to remove to Blackstone, but teachers that Berdon knew and would recommend. There was one that we detected he was unsure about, but I doubt he noticed our noticing that, he was busy at the time thinking about other names.

… … …

“Oh those are pretty! I had never thought of glass as jewellery.”

“The colours in this one change, look!”

“What a lovely necklace. I wish I could afford it.”

“It's sensible that these are smooth, solid glass shapes; if there were bits sticking out, they might catch and break easily.”

Max had been right, this cave of treasures was not a place we would be able to leave easily. Everywhere I looked, one of our group was examining and gasping at something on one of the display modules. I caught a glimpse at one point of Master Bormio and he was smiling as he took in the scene.

Not a predator's smile, but one of genuine enjoyment at us enjoying his creations.

When I had first met him, something inside me twisted and I felt almost feverish when I was near him. I realised that my body was reacting to him as Molly's had to any man. I felt an increased sympathy for poor Molly to have to cope with these feelings almost every moment. But my eyes were drawn back to him, time and time again. And it appeared to me, that his eyes were drawn to me almost as often.

Epp, naturally, picked up on what was happening and whispered to Mousa. One or both of them stuck closely to my side for the three or four years, or so it seemed, we were inside his shop – a small display room that fronted onto the street and hid the heat of the glassworks themselves from the passers by, many of whom stuck their noses onto the new clear glass windows that were so similar to those Master Pocular had introduced to Blackstone.

I realised what an amazing advantage he enjoyed by being able to display his wares to anyone going by but still able to keep them relatively securely, access being only through the shop door. I am sure the novelty of such a shop front also added to the crowd gathered on the pavement before his establishment; a crowd which was frustrating some members of the Watch as it spilled onto the roadway, the very roadway that was the busiest of all Tranidor, being the one to and from the East Bridge – the eastern extension of Cross Street. We had to push our way through the gawping throng and into the shop itself, a task that was by no means easy.

“Good day Mistresses all, and young Masters. How can I be of service today? My name is Bormio and I am a Master Glassmaker, as you will soon discover when you see what I have to offer. To make these wonderful clear windows, I worked closely with my neighbour, a Master Blacksmith named Mikash, and we have developed that relationship to make things of both glass and metal. Things at which I know you are about to marvel. There is nothing in the world of glass that you will not find here.”

I snorted at that, thinking of my hand-mirror back in my room at Epp's, and that's what drew his eyes to me, and my eyes met his and that's when the shivery sort of feeling up and down my spine really started. It took a little while, and a quick pretend showing of a hand mirror, for the others to catch on to what had made me snort and they all joined in, much to Master Bormio's disconcertedness.

“So you feel there is something that I do NOT have?”

“Oh yes!” we all chorused, the others all looking at me as they did so.

So he looked at me, (shivers), and cocked an eyebrow in enquiry.

I was just about to tell him, when something held me back – had the Exclusivity Licence been awarded yet? So I just shook my head and lowered my eyes.

He became quite insistent but none of the others would say anything, particularly after I glared at them all. The moment soon passed as the girls all spied something they needed to inspect and Master Bormio's attention was drawn away since he needed to keep an eye on us all.

Now we females, of course I can only speak for Blackstone females, celebrate the arrival of our Calls by having the lobes of our ears pierced, so we are always on the lookout for new ear dangles – and none of us had ever seen anything like the ones that were on offer in this marvellous shop. I questioned the sensibility of there being glass bracelets, surely bracelets take many knocks and I felt glass ones would shatter very quickly, but there were also some nice necklaces.

Ooh! In fact there was a magnificent one that was perfect for Swayga. I checked with Kords and with Mousa and Epp and they agreed with me. Kords and I discussed which ear dangles would be good for our younger sisters and then I realised that they would have to be paid for, so I needed to take Epp to one side and explain I had my money hidden back at her house, and ask her how should I deal with this slight problem.

“Oh my dear, don't worry. We simply order what we want to buy, and he shall have them delivered to my house. I shall give the delivery man the money and obtain a receipt from him, and that will be that. You girls can then give me the money you will then owe me. But, I make a big point here, all of you! Are you listening? Be sure you can afford whatever it is you are ordering!”

While Epp was talking to the others, I gestured to Mousa and Molly and they came over to me.

I whispered: “We need to choose something from here for Epp as a thank you for arranging this trip for us. I shall expect each of you to contribute so don't let the others go spending their entire hoards of coin on themselves. And I want you two to suggest or even choose something for Epp. If you can pass the word around without letting Epp get to know, we can all agree on something and find out what our individual commitments shall be, then that would be best, I deem.”

They nodded their agreement and went off to spread the word, and I could see the further little nods of agreement as each of the others got the message. A vague idea had seeded itself in my head and I quickly made my choices which I conveyed to Kords, who gave her approval by the way, and then I dragged Epp outside the shop, through the still gawping throng outside, and, in a place of relative peace, told her what I had thought. She deemed it a good idea, so the two of us made hastily to the nearest Semaphore Station, which was across the East Bridge on the far bank of the river.

… … …

“ 'MR' is our coded way of saying 'Master' and 'MS' stands for 'Mistress'. 'GM' is Goodman and so on. That way we can shorten the messages. There are many others of course, but as you asked about 'MR', I replied in that relevancy.”

“Thank you, GM Salien,” I replied with a grin as I used the abbreviation of his title, a grin that was returned freely, “so tell me the whole message you send, if it pleases?”

He went one better than that and rapidly copied from his sheet, paper of course, onto another that I could take with me. I reproduce it here …

“TRAE BLAM P2 MS Julina - MR2 Pocular, Kordulen. Has hand-held mirror got Exclusivity Licence? Wish discuss with glassman here, only if design protected. RYTO 160038.”

Underneath, he had written some extra information: 160038 – MS Julina at MS Megrozen, South Point, TRA.

“So,” Goodman Salien went on to explain, “The message always starts with two four-letter groups. These state where the message is going from and to, in that order. TRAE is Tranidor East Bridge – TRAC is Tranidor Castle and TRAW is Tranidor West Bridge – TRA is the accepted code for Tranidor, just as BLA is for Blackstone. So BLAM is for Blackstone Main. All towns or regions have a three-letter code, what we call a TLA which means a 'Three Letter Abbreviation'. PAL is Palarand City, HAL is Haligo, HOL is Holville, TEL is Teldor and so on.”

He looked at us and we nodded to show we understood him.

“P, followed by a number from 0 to 3, is the message description and urgency, where P means 'Personal' and 3 is the highest priority, and therefore the most expensive. An M is for 'Military' and so on. Then comes always who it is from followed by who it is to. In this case from Mistress Julina to two Masters, Pocular and Kordulen. All this is, if you like, the heading of the message. This is then followed by the message itself, followed then, sometimes, by a final phrase.

“So your message reads Tranidor East Bridge to Blackstone Main, Priority 2, Mistress Julina to Master Pocular and Master Kordulen. Has hand-held mirror got Exclusivity Licence? Wish discuss with glassman here, only if design protected.”

He paused for a sip of water before asking: “That is all clear so far, right? Only that final phrase to explain now.”

We nodded.

“RYTO is a standard code which means 'Reply To' so when a reply comes, we have some knowledge of where to send the urchin with the reply. The number is today's date, the 16th, followed by the number of the message sent today, so yours is the 38th. In this case it shall be sent to you, Mistress Julina, at the house of Mistress Megrozen, which is situated at South Point, Tranidor. Because we have included a reply to address, the operators at Blackstone Main know that a reply is expected. Had we left that off, then they would treat it as information only. The content of this message intrigues me though. Are you at liberty to explain what a hand-held mirror is and why it involves a glassmaker?”

“I regret I cannot do so at this moment, I'm sorry.”

His face fell and then he said “Very well” in a most disappointed tone.

I tried to cheer him up with a wide smile but I'm not sure how successful it was.

“Thank you SO much!” I gushed at Goodman Salien as we paid, well Epp did, and then left to scurry back across the bridge and battle our way through hordes of people, or so it seemed, many struggling with heavy carry bags and the like. It was not easy to simply walk.

Once back in the glass store, where the others had begun to fret, I tried to keep my eyes down but couldn't resist a sly peek at Master Bormio, only to blush as my eyes looked straight at his. I turned my back as soon as was polite and it was not long before we ushered ourselves out and headed back towards the Market Place, all chatting excitedly about what we had seen. Our progress was no swifter than when Epp and I came across the bridge just now and it was getting tiresome. The constant noise, and the press of people were starting to get on my nerves. I sensed that the others felt the same way.

I could feel another thought start in the ideas region of my brain, one that I knew would have to let cook for a while.

We followed the main road, Cross Street, which joins the two bridges in a straight line, until we got to a larger cleared area. This was where the road from the Castle, called Main Street, and the road between the bridges, Cross Street, intersected; Main Street continuing south to the Market Place. At the intersection there was what was in effect a large square area and the traffic was immense. This square bore the name Junction Square. To the untrained eye, like ours, it was sheer chaos. As we approached from the east, we were walking along the north side of the street, the Castle side if you like. In the north-east corner of Junction Square was a familiar building to us.

Familiar in size, shape and function to us, but not familiar in knowledge of it!

It was the identical twin of the shuttle shed up in Blackstone.

So we couldn't resist having a peek into it and we all saw that inside it had an identical layout, just slightly different notices hanging up. It made us all have a little pang of homesickness, except Max and maybe Epp. It also made a little twitch in that idea centre of my brain.

Nervously we scurried across the square and made our way southwards down Main Street as it sloped gently down to the Market Place, again an awkward progress with the number of burden-carrying people that abounded.

Epp and I were leading and we laughed as we saw an irate wagoneer shout at a couple of urchins who hopped up on the back of his wagon as he laboured up the hill, trying to catch a free ride.

We were just talking about that when …

“Eeek!” came a voice I immediately recognised as Molly's.

This was swiftly followed by a sort of slap and then: “Ow! You little basta...”.

The man's voice shut off abruptly with a high-pitched squeak.
As mentioned, I had been in the lead with Epp when the kerfuffle broke out behind us. Whirling round, I saw Parrier nursing his right hand and wincing slightly and I saw a scruffy, vaguely thuggy-looking stranger lying on the ground with Suril smiling down at him.

A smile that was apparently very frightening to the recipient.

Molly was also looking down at the man and then smiled very sweetly at him: “Try to steal my purse, would you? Now shall I hand you over to this nice Watchman …”

Her eyes narrowed, her mouth set in a frightening feral grin and she hissed at him as she continued: “ … or shall I deal with you myself?”

I looked down and her foot was resting lightly just where his legs met. I suppressed a smile despite being shocked.

But suddenly I remembered something and flashed my eyes around. Sure enough, there was another suspicious character with a hand stretched towards Kelly's purse and carry bag.

Before I could react, Suril's voice shot out at such a tone that it seemed to echo inside each of us: “And if your colleague there moves his hand any further forward towards Mistress Kellonika's belongings, I shall castrate him before doing the same to you. Neither of you are quick enough to escape. And young Goodman Parrier there, despite his aching hand after punching you, is also quick enough to catch either of you should you choose to try to escape.”

The one behind Kelly turned and ran. He got only three paces before Suril tripped him and there was a squeal from the one lying down, now clutching himself and with tears running down his cheeks.

“I know sometimes we ladies like you men to take your time, but this once you were really far too slow.” She shook her head in a pitying way.

Mousa then knelt beside him and said clearly into one ear: “Not a good idea to mess with a mother's child when the mother is nearby … and is more ferocious than her sweet little baby. And has a very sharp knife, very sharp indeed. One little swish, and someone loses his sausage. Don't even think of moving.”

If I had thought the man was pale before that, then I was mistaken. THIS was the definition of pale, even through his agony. He froze his position.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw two men approaching, in an exaggeratedly casual way. A small crowd had gathered around us and these two shouldered their way through with little hindrance, indeed the crowd appeared to show them some deference.

It was the taller who spoke first.

“Evening all!” He stood with his hands behind his back and bobbed slightly up and down with a flex of his knees. “What have we here, then?”

He looked around, in no hurry whatsoever, confident in his natural authority.

“Seems to me, Master Dicksen, that our light-fingered little friends Pick and Pocket have tried to accost the wrong group,” said his companion.

“I deem you have the right of it, Master Dokker. And we know these two that are creating an obstacle on his Lordship's sidewalk rather well, do we not?”

“Indeed we do, Master Dicksen, indeed we do.”

“I deem that the last punishment meted out to them must have been insufficient of an incentive for them to mend their ways. Perchance we should ask Master Suril here if he might have a suggestion as to how to proceed?”

“An excellent suggestion, Master Dicksen. Most excellent indeed.”

The two looked over at Suril who had persuaded the second thief to lie on the sidewalk by the first one's feet.

“Masters Dicksen and Dokker, would you perchance have some rope about your persons? Rope is better than using their own belts, although the belts would suffice if it came to it. Four to six short pieces maybe a stride in length would be perfect.”

Master Dicksen just cast a glance at one of the onlookers and he dashed off, returning after maybe a moment with the specified lengths of rope. A moment of complete and utter silence from everyone around, except for a poorly suppressed groan from thief number 1.

“Thank you Goodman Korder. I'm glad to see you recognise your civic duty still.”

Suril bent down and tied one end of a piece of rope around each of thief number 2's wrists. He then aligned the hands with the feet of thief number 1, by the simple expedient of dragging them there, ignoring the protests of the man, who dare not struggle since Molly was again resting her foot on his most vulnerable point. Suril swiftly tied the ropes round the ankles so that the two men were now joined together, left wrist to left ankle, right to right.

“They won't be going anywhere in a hurry now.”

He stood up and gestured Molly away, as he moved to the upper part of number 1. He attached a further rope to each of number 1's wrists, and then requested Parry to help him drag number 1 upright, standing slightly off balance due to his ankles being tied to the other man.

“So you see Master Dicksen, a gentle pull like this ...” he and Parry jerked the ropes so that number 1 fell forward, on top of number 2, accompanied by a great gasp from both men, and several of the onlookers, “... means that these two men are now a little more intimate with each other than they ever imagined they would be. By tying HIS wrists to number 2's ankles, like this, the only way for them to move now is to roll sideways. Of course, as each face is buried now in the crotch of his accomplice, they may not wish to indulge in any motion that might cause an increased pressure into their nether regions, particularly as it would be their faces doing the pressing.”

A titter ran round the ever-increasing crowd. I noticed Masters Dokker and Dicksen were laughing in their eyes, but still maintaining their strict seriousness.

“The extra two lengths of rope, for which I must thank Goodman Korder ...” he nodded in the man's direction, “... may be used for securing the two bodies more closely together, or for joining the two bodies to a tethering post or a fence or so on.”

“Now of course it is necessary to look after the well-being of our prisoners as you well know. So therefore, what I usually do is go and find some comfortable form of transport to take the miscreants to the Watch-house. Now I cannot be blamed, if, in my absence whilst searching for a handy dray or wagon or similar, then passing grenns use this unusual pile for a toilet, or if chamberpots are upturned on the pile or something like that, now can I? In trying to make my prisoners existence slightly more comfortable, I can't be in two places at a time. And if I stumble across some other miscreants in the process of their antisocial behaviours, and I require to take some time dealing with THEM, then I can't be blamed for failing to return here in short order, can I?”

A full blown laugh came from the crowd at that.

“And if my duties elsewhere create a priority, or maybe I suffer a blow to the head or something like that that drives the memory of what I did to these miscreants from my immediate recall, then surely that is a purely human reaction? I should imagine that being left like this over a cold winter's night wouldn't be very comfortable at all. And might just teach the miscreants a lesson that they remember, huh? Remember for a very, very, very, very long time. Wouldn't you agree, you two down there.”

This last was said with a heavy, menacing emphasis and the two on the ground started to nod their agreement until they realised what their faces were doing to the other. This brought forward a further round of laughter from the onlookers.

Suril turned to us then: “Maybe, Mistress Megrozen, you should all repair to the 'Nest' for some pel, before making your way home. The light is beginning to fade. I'm sure these two officers and I can finish this off now.”

So it was that we took Suril up on his suggestion, and we all soon sank gratefully into an easy chair in the little restaurant, discussing first the recent events and then the entirety of the afternoon since we left here. Outside the day was slowly winding down. More heavily-laden passers-by could be seen trudging wearily home, and some children were playing in the street, traffic permitting, making use of the dwindling daylight.

At one point I caught sight of a now-familiar look on Molly's face and I gently queried her with an eyebrow.

She grinned back and simply said: “It is the evening of the day. I sit and watch the children play. Smiling faces I can see … and I am working on the next line, there is something about you that has a hidden melancholy and my thoughts are tending towards a sad line. As always, I shall let you know.”

I was shocked that some of my inner sadness had been so obvious but then she was my closest friend.

Just then she snapped her fingers and said: “Smiling faces I can see, but not for me. I sit and watch as tears go by.”

“You really are a very clever girl, my dear. That sounds very good. Sad, yes. But nevertheless good.”

After a refreshing half-bell, it was time for us to get up and move on. We were all tired after so much walking - tinkle, tinkle, that thought in my head wriggled a little more – and we were looking forward to a hot bath and a restful evening.

We bustled out onto the street and bumped into a strange man, one dressed quite shabbily in worn clothes that had once been good. He turned his face to us and his unshaven face suddenly twisted into a grimace of hate. The raw emotion on display was so shocking it took us all back. However, something about the encounter drove any other thought from my head, and my brain started worrying at it. Molly, Gyth and Kelly all had a similar look on their faces, and they were all wondering at the same thing from then on until we were in the bath, all four of us relaxing together, along with Kords.

It was Kelly who 'solved' the problem. She gasped and sat up suddenly, sploshing waves around amidst some cries of protest.

“That man! The one outside the 'Nest'. It was that assistant to that Guildmaster Horran. You know the one, the one that he wanted to have arrested.”

She giggled suddenly: “Remember his language, the Guildmaster's? Maker, he was incensed wasn't he? Now what was the assistant's name? I am amazed to find I have forgotten it. I would never have believed that to be possible.”

“Brethan, no - Brathan!” I breathed.

---

A highly emotional day leaves the girls all a-quiver

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

As we enjoyed our evening meal, we discussed what had happened during the day. Suril was interested in our report and we in his, for 'twas he who started, being in the minority if you like.

“... and Master Jalmond said that the man we knew as Trogan was known here as Hasadee, and that Brakkis, …”

I saw Epp shudder at the name.

“... his second-in-command if you like, was known as Gari and there was a third only known as Boweye. Something like that anyway, I remember the names as they said them all swept together – Hasadeegariboweye – it matters little to us - but it seems Master Jalmond has managed to recover a small portion of the goods that were stolen from Blackstone, and he has a few, far TOO few, crowns-worth of coin, some objects and three frayen that can be returned. I suggested that we could transport them when we leave in three mornings time. He did suggest that maybe soon he might have a little more.”

We were all actually cheered by the news that some of the stolen goods had been recovered, with the possibility of even more, however little. And we were actually feeling quite proud that it would be us delivering the recovered items back to Blackstone.

Parry surprised us by stating loudly and positively, after all he was usually very quiet in the background, that: “'Twould be best if the frayen were delivered to us as soon as can. They will have time to learn a little of the mollifying effects of Dralla and Trumpa and Nelke. Less chance of problems on t' way back.”

“A sensible suggestion, young man. I shall try to arrange it tomorrow.”

“Have you any other appointments tomorrow, Suril? I have a couple of bells work to do with Mistress Nayet in the morning but I was hoping that maybe we might have a family outing on one of the only two remaining afternoons we have? Haris and I would love to be with his father for a little while.”

“Ah, my love, perchance 'twould be better for the following afternoon. I have expectations of a few more meetings on the morrow. One of which is actually for very early in the morning. Talking of which, Mistress Megrozen, Master Jalmond sends his regards and thanks you for the loan of this.”

So saying, Suril pushed a folded piece of paper across towards her. She nodded as a further shadow crossed her face, then shook her head. Without further explanation, she indicated that Suril should hand it to me. He raised an eyebrow at that but did indeed hand it to me, as I was sitting next to him. I knew from all this exactly what the paper was, and a shadow must have crossed my face too as Molly and Mousa frowned at me, and Haka looked on sympathetically.

Epp mouthed at me: “Keep it. I do not wish to retain it.” I nodded an acceptance, and slipped it into my pouch, keeping my eyes down so as not to open a general discussion. I could feel my girlfriends all questioning what it was, and I nowadays included Kords in that group without any thought. I wanted their trip to Tranidor to be a memorable one for the right reasons, not to be tainted by GB's decision as stated in this note that I had just received.

“I can tell you all that Count Trosanar – yes, I am well aware of his nick-name thank you young Termerik, you may stop snickering now – shall be returning to his castle tomorrow evening, a semaphore message was sent to that effect this afternoon. Apparently the party has reached Holville where they will overnight tonight, and there is some business that needs clarifying there by the Count for the new Baron Holville, Lord Halkor. It would appear that the Count has indeed been changed by his meeting Milady. For 'twas the Count who offered his services to help Lord Halkor.”

Termerik snorted: “Probably means he is trying to take over Holville as well. I don't believe he would change THAT much!”

“It would appear that he has, judging by some of the other semaphore messages we have had. I deem you should await developments and proof, were I you! … And my final report of my activities of today is to you all. I made enquiries of Master Jalmond about this Goodman Berdon and his wife Bettayla.”

He paused in a very tantalising way as we all once again directed our attentions to him.

“Apparently, there are always rumours circulating about troupes of entertainers, but the members of this troupe have run afoul of the Watch on far fewer occasions than those of some of the other troupes. And nothing, other than a Public Intoxication charge, has ever stuck on them. So, says Master Jalmond, they would be a good suggestion. I therefore deem that they should receive our watchful endorsement.”

There was a general release of tension all round the table, a tension hitherto unsuspected, and already I could sense some burgeoning interest in future playacts and other entertainments.

We then related our experiences of the day, and I could see Suril file away in his head the name 'Bormio' to enquire about on the morrow.

“That's not a very sensible thing,” frowned Suril when I described going to the Semaphore Station and being openly questioned by the operator. “I shall accompany you in the morning when you go back to see if there was a reply, I deem. But you should not know me. I need to find out for myself. If what I suspect is true, then we have a problem.”

“But Suril, they have this address and will send an urchin with the reply when it comes.”

“Ah but you might 'just happen' to be in the neighbourhood of the station, having left here before any urchin turned up. And, with respect - and you must know it is the very greatest of respect, dear Julina, for I should never forget your help to me and my family - you could be 'just a girl from upcountry' and not really understand how it works. I suspect that we already need to to make some changes in the semaphore world. Your incident is not an isolated one, it seems to me.”

I actually felt a little frisson of excitement that I would be helping the Watch with an enquiry and that I would be doing a sort of playacting, so I agreed to that plan. However, I did have to add: “But I confess I don't see any real problem there. Mayhap you could explain.”

“I think I shall refrain just at the present, Julina. I shall explain all once I have some information.”

We had to settle for that, despite many of us trying to prise more from him, and then discussions passed onto our identification of Brathan, which news made Suril sit up straighter. It was difficult for Haka to prevent him rushing out then and there to report to Master Jalmond.

We then gave our impressions of the 'Nest of Skwod', and other characters and places we had met and seen. It was just after we had finished eating that the chats turned to the Glassmaker we had visited.

I then received much teasing, which involved much blushing, as the others described how flirty and how struck I had been with Bormio. Even while they were holding ear danglers up to their lobes and asking whoever happened to be their partner at that moment for an opinion, they were still watching me. Honestly, it was like being attacked by a flock of playful feltris, if any such thing exists.

“And, Suril, you should have seen her final weapon – it was masterly – or mistressly, I suppose. When she refused to talk about something dear to his heart! He was SO proud of having absolutely EVERYTHING to do with glass in his store. When we all giggled at that, he knew immediately that we knew about something or somethings that he did NOT have. We do not discuss hand-held mirrors without Julina's permission, although I was tempted to remark upon the fact that he had no glass mirror at all there, so we all looked at her. And she just said she would not discuss it! If there was anything at all she could have done to greater inflame his interest, I cannot conceive of it. She can wrap him round her little finger now.”

I wanted the entire floor to open up, I just wanted to disappear, I wanted to be back in the privacy of my own room up in dear Blackstone ... as the others all chipped in with their comments and observations. At least THEY had fun, and I obviously needed to practice my Glare some more, for they didn't all shrivel up in the chairs. Why, even Haris was laughing!

Just then, Max bustled in and went directly to Epp with a verbal message, so mercifully my embarrassment was put to rest – for a while! I knew full well these girls would never let it finally rest until we were back home, if even then!

“Mistress Megrozen, there is a gentleman caller for you, name of Magser. He says he has an appointment?”

“Maker! What is the time? I am expecting one at the 3rd Bell and one at the 4th. I'm sorry girls, I forgot to tell you. You particularly Julina.”

“It lacks but a quarter bell to the 3rd, Mistress. The gentleman in question is seated in the other room and is being served with a refreshment.”

“Aha! So he is early, huh? Either very keen, or desperate for the job. Now Julina and I will certainly need to talk with him and we should at least agree on an outline strategy. I sent notes out earlier to the list of names that Berdon gave us as possible teachers up in Blackstone. There are two scheduled for this evening, two for tomorrow noon and a bell later and two for these times tomorrow evening. The others have failed to reply. Julina, my dear, now your complexion is returning to its more normal hue, do you have any suggestions?”

This remark, of course, made the colour flood once more, but my voice was steady as I replied; steady certainly, but my words came slowly. This is because an idea had crept into my head.

“Well … I think … that maybe … if they're willing … EVERYONE here should … be present … all firing questions, yes, that's it, all firing questions at the same time. That way we will find out if he can cope with a whole bunch of pupils!” I finished with a rush.

“What a good idea! Are you all prepared to do that? Good!”

“Hold though! We need some signal, or some phrase that dear Epp can utilise to stop the noisy interchange. Otherwise we shall achieve nothing. A start signal and a finish signal, I deem.”

Quick discussions amongst us came to an agreement, and thus the final quarter of a bell passed swiftly. The maids and dear old Mistress Bratet came in and cleared things away as we debated our strategy. They set a clear space and an extra chair at the table for this Magser to be seated. There were some key questions that would have to be asked, and these were left mostly to Epp, but one was left to me. A fresh set of Pel pots were fetched and then he was shown in.

… … …

The strategy appeared to work well, certainly for the first one. For the second, I felt it turned a little stilted as everyone tried to repeat what had gone before, rather than just pick up points as they were made. But the second man was never going to get the job anyway, not once he killed his chances with the remark: “But why do girls and women need to be educated?”

Magser, however, had dealt with the cacophony with dignity and forbearance. Epp had started with the simple questions like would you be prepared to move to a remote town, and how old are you, and his qualifications, and his time scale of existing commitments and so on. Then, apparently in the middle, but actually on signal, I asked my prepared question.

“And what think you of these new Garian numbers, Master Magser?”

He was taken aback at first, presumably by a question coming from someone else other than Epp, maybe my apparent age was also a factor, but he swiftly covered his surprise and he actually came alive a little as his enthusiasm took over.

“Oh they are marvellous and make calculations so much simpler. I cannot conceive why it has taken quite so long for this system to appear. My feeling, if I may be slightly fanciful for a heartbeat or two, is that these lands of the Great Valley, maybe even of Alaesia, have been shambling along, nothing much happening for generations, and then there's this … this … this lightness in the atmosphere somehow, and there is increased activity and fresh ideas and so on. It's like awakening from a dream and being energised to get something achieved this day! I mean look at the advances recently, there's paper and forks, and flat clear glass that is so much thinner than most glass. Even frayen are being saddled differently.

“But that is not really the point of your question, so perchance I might answer in a more sober style that is appropriate to the occasion. These Garian numbers are sensible, easy to use once the principle is grasped and will, I am sure, be a great boon to the many advancements that are sure to come. I believe they are fundamental to the future of our lands.”

It was then that the ravening pack of feltris/girls was unleashed upon the poor man, and he was taken aback at first, but quickly rallied. He heard every question, and even amidst the din, he suddenly cast a very shrewd glance at Epp and then at me. I realised at that moment that he understood what we were doing. He actually grinned.

… … …

The following morning was miserable – overcast, with clouds so low that sometimes they swept across the town itself. Suril had scampered off early, arranging to meet Kords and I at the Nest in a bell and a half. That gave time for the two of us to escort Haka across to Nayet's and then get to the Nest for a warming cup of Pel.

The others were doing whatever they wanted to get up to and we would all meet back at Epp's for the fourth Bell, which would be just a few moments after the Noon Bell today. We would eat a luncheon and interview the two other prospective teachers, then do whatever for the afternoon.

When Kords and I were seated in the Nest, we watched the world outside through an opened window. It may have been wet, although there were signs of it easing off, but the little serving room in the Nest was quite steamy, and a through draught was required.

I watched as a fair number of people struggled up the hill from the Market Place towards Junction Square and maybe even the Castle, laden with carry bags and the like. Another wagon passed, again with some urchins trying to catch a free ride and …

My idea shot out into my thinking brain. Just the basics, you will understand, but the details, as I had been learning recently, could always be worked out later. Essentially, the idea was to have some form of transport for people to get up the hill from here to the Castle. Just like the shuttle to Blackstone, but limited to within town. People could then pay for a ticket (details to follow, I sternly told myself) and ease the burden of their day by being carted up or down the hill. Their carry burdens could be taken, alright there would have to be limits in size or weight – details, details, I told myself yet again– but that would make life a lot easier for many within town.

Kords and I ended up deciding that there should be a loop of shuttles, for want of a better word, operating on two routes. Between the Castle and the Market Place, and between the two Semaphore Stations, which were situated on the outsides of the two bridges, East and West – or Bray and Palar, if you prefer. Passengers from, say, the Market Place could hop off one wagon at Junction Square and hop on another to get to the bridges. There could be various set stopping points on the routes, thus people would only have to walk to the nearest one of those.

We continued to refine the idea, and added some detail as we walked with Suril up and across the maze of streets to the East bridge, which we crossed and went to the familiar, to me, Semaphore Station. Suril asked that he be allowed to go in first and then we were to enter some half a moment later. He shook himself once he was under the eaves, then he opened the door and went in. I could see that Goodman Salien was again on duty and that there were a hand or so of customers in the place. Then the door closed and Kords and I started counting.

Except something distracted us; an urchin slipped on the wet cobblestones and disappeared under the wheels of a wagon. We gasped and dashed forward, but he emerged, wet and muddy from behind the wagon, laughing his head off, and shouting out whatever advertisement he was being paid to shout out. As a result, it was probably nearer a full moment before we repeated Suril's moves and opened the door.

I caught sight of his face and was taken aback by the anger I saw there. At first I thought it was because we were late making our entrance, but then I suddenly understood his concerns as I heard the charming Goodman Salien talking to another customer: “...Blackstone and apparently she couldn't stand Tranidor so she jumped in the river and drowned herself. Still, such a large woman would probably not be missed eh? Can't imagine her having too many friends. Tsk. Tsk. It takes all sorts, doesn't it? So you want to send to Haligo for a barge operator to come up here for 'discussions' eh? …”

I was brought back to my whereabouts by Kords' sharp nails digging in my forearm. She was hissing at me, and suddenly she and Suril were dragging me out of the Semaphore Office and I was outside and I was struggling to go back in and dig Salien's eyes out with my nails, slowly, one by one, before removing his …

“Deep breaths. Come on now, 'Lina, you're scaring me. Deep breaths, please. Come back to us, 'Lina. Come back. That's better. Think of the Tai Chi. Come on. Centralise. Deep breaths. There, that's better, a bit. Breathe! Calm! Tai Chi! Control!”

By and by, my heart rate settled down and I was once more a rational being. A shuddering, angry, determined, calculating, revengeful and eerily calm being; but, nevertheless, a rational being.

… … …

“So would you say you are indispensable, actually? That without you, this semaphore station would have to close down? You seem so very important and you know everything. What happens if you are ill or have an accident on the way to work? What happens then?” My face ached as I forced myself to smile at him.

“Oh there are safety measures in place. It would not be good to rely upon just one person in such an important hub. And this is one of the most important hubs in all Palarand, I can tell you.”

“That’s good to know. How does that work then? Suppose you were to go outside and slip under a wagon or something – or, …” and here I laughed out loud, and doing it was easy, “some angry customer injures you, or you …” again a laugh, “… are taken by a passing ptuvil, and you are as a result unable to work. How does your replacement arrive? How does he, I assume it’s a he? How does he get notified that he is required at work?”

“Of course it’s a he! You can’t leave this work to a woman!”

My smile became a little more forced but I kept it in place as my nails dug into my palms, but below the counter so he could not see. I simply waited which proved to be sufficient encouragement for him to reply 'fully'.

“Ah well, Mistress Julina, some things about our work have to remain confidential.”

Hah, got you!

“Oh really? Do you have to swear to be confidential or sign something? That seems awfully impressively important.”

“Both, Mistress. We have to do both.”

“So how does your replacement know he is required? Surely that’s not a secret? Are you good at keeping secrets?”

“Oh yes, Mistress, we all keep secrets here. And the summoning is not a secret as far as I know. You see that little wire there? The one that leads up to the operators hut above? One of us down here pulls that which rings a bell up in the hut above, and one of them what works above drops down to see what the problem is. In the case that I couldn’t work, then an urchin would be sent to the name on that roster over there on the wall, and the operator who is on break above would have come down and taken over until the replacement reaches us.”

“You mean this wire here?” asked Suril, walking round the end of the desk and reaching the wire.

“Yes, but you are not allowed behind the desk sir, and I must ask you to leave immediately, else you will be arrested by the Watch, and escorted from the premises.”

Suril pulled the wire a few times and then just lazily said: “Oh I shall be leaving in a few moments, of that you may be sure – but I shall not be arrested by the Watch.”

“Oh but you shall!” he cried in a higher-pitched voice as he drew himself up and attempted to put on an authoritative air. “I have summoned them with another bell and they will arrest you and charge you with treason for interfering with the Semaphore.” He was beginning to get flustered, and looked relieved when the door burst open and in came two Watchmen.

“Watchmen, you must take that man there. He has interfered with the Semaphore System.” He pointed at Suril as he worked himself up into proper indignation.

“On the contrary Goodman Salien.” replied Suril with a lazy grin, which I was beginning to recognise as being when he was at his most dangerous. “It is you who are being arrested. Ah! Welcome young man.”

He switched his attention to a man who had obviously clambered down from the constant clicky-clacky noise of above. “I apologise for disturbing your moments of rest. I regret to tell you that your office clerk has been arrested and you shall have to summon the next on the roster. Goodman Salien will be helping us with our enquiries down at the Watch House. You should maybe help this young Mistress here, a Mistress Julina. I believe she is looking for any reply to RYTO 160038.” He swung round to the two Watchmen as he continued: “Meanwhile officers, you will make sure this specimen gets to the Watch House in reasonable condition won’t you? Master Jalmond is awaiting him.”

“As you say, Master Suril.”

“Wait a moment, there must be some mistake here, surely? What have I done to be arrested? I didn’t know you were a Watchman. I have never seen you before. I quite rightly warned off a stranger who was trespassing and called for HIS arrest, not my own. I have done nothing wrong.”

“In that case, Goodman, you have nothing to fear, do you? If this is a mistake, we will sort it all out at the Watch House and meanwhile this semaphore station can continue to be the important hub that you make it out to be. Come along now.”

The new man was just standing there with his mouth open, so I asked him to find my reply and reminded him to send for the next clerk on the roster. His attention snapped back to his job, although he kept shooting glances at the other scene as it developed.

“On the wall, there Goodman. Yes, that roster. I shall summon an urchin while you look for my reply.” My voice nearly broke with the effort of appearing normal, but somehow I managed it.

Once the Watchmen had taken the still-protesting Salien out of the door, Kords broke out in laughter, which was brought on more by stress relief rather than any humour she found in the situation. I smiled weakly at her as I went to the door and got an urchin to come and collect his commission. Suril smiled his congratulations at me and mouthed that he was off to fetch Haka.

… … …

Kords and I sat down in the 'Nest' and ordered a fruit drink. I had, because of the very brisk walk down there, recovered much of my normal behaviour, and we decided to sit for a few moments in the 'Nest' to regain our composures and breaths before returning to the South Point house. We had walked so quickly that we neither of us had any breath with which to converse and I could see a million questions in her eyes. I also had to get something cleared away before the other girls were all around us.

I signed to her to start.

“So what on Anmar was that all about? And why were you so angry? And what had that nice Salien done that was so wrong? And what was that about Blackstone just as we went in? Those questions will do for starters. There are more,” she warned.

“Is it going to be possible for me to not answer any of them? Particularly the one about Blackstone?”

“Particularly NOT that one.”

I sighed. I must have looked upset at that, because I could detect the slightest of wavering in her, but then her determination shone through once more and I knew the moment of hesitation was done and in the past. I knew that she knew me well enough that I would answer, but in my way, so I suppose I did not disappoint her.

“Let's start at the end.” She rolled her eyes but nevertheless settled down to pay attention. “I want you to think about Uncle Steef.”

Her eyes widened at that, and I could see the questions forming up in her pretty little head.

“You know he is, or was rather, in the barge business?” I took her nod as agreement that I should continue. “Well, I happen to know, as do you if you think about it, that our Steward is investigating using barges for coal shipments. Suppose he wants to give Steef the contract. Would Steef want anyone else to find out about the possibilities before he had done his groundwork and made himself the favoured trader? He would want as much as he could get out of the contract, right?” Again a nod. “So he would want to keep quiet about his arrangements, right?”

I took a sip of the fruit drink, which gave her a chance to chip in with some of the dawning that I could see coming behind her eyes.

“And that man, the one at the counter, that Salien basically announced to anyone who was in there at the time, what that man's business was! He was starting some barging venture or other!”

“Exactly!”

“But that man prolly ...” Kords has a habit of rushing her words when she gets caught up in some things, and then words like 'probably' come out as 'prolly', “... didn't want anyone else to know his business.”

“And that's the entire point of this exercise. I worked it out from what Suril had said and why he was interested in going to the Semaphore Station. That man, the clerk who works there, is NOT supposed to tell anyone what is in the messages he passes. That's why I had to try to get him to admit that he was supposed to keep secrets.”

Kords sat back and let out a breath. She was thinking furiously and started nodding to herself as she went over things again in her mind. And then her mouth flew open as something occurred to her, and a great shadow passed over her face.

“GB … he was talking …”

I raised a hand to stop her as I nodded. “Yes, dear sweet Kords. Epp, Haka, Mousa and I thought it best that the rest of you didn't associate a visit to Tranidor for the first time, with GB taking her own life. We all wanted you to have a carefree time here, so I'm desperately sorry that you have found out. We would have told you once we were home, but we didn't want you to suffer whilst we were here.”

Tears were falling from her eyes now and she fumbled for a cloth in her carry bag.

“And I must beg of you …”

“Don't worry, I shall,” sniff, “not tell the others.” Sniff.

I put my arm round her shoulders and we hugged as she wept for GB. She was conscious that she was in public, so she struggled womanfully to keep the fuss to a minimum.

Her little voice started up again: “And that's why you've been all sad! Out of consideration for us! Oh 'Lina, you are so brave and thoughtful, as are the grown-ups.”

Now THAT embarrassed me, and I felt some hot water in the corners of my eye. Harrumph. Time for another sip of drink!

“Excuse me Miss, I am a grown-up nowadays,” I said mock-severely, stressing the word 'I' in the middle.

It got a giggle – sure, only a tiny one, but nevertheless a giggle. Then there was puzzlement.

“But how would the Semaphore Station clerk know about it?”

“What is going to happen, dearest? GB's body is going to be washed up somewhere downstream. The authorities there are going to want to know who it is, or was, rather. So the Watch here probably sent a message downstream warning other Watches to be on the lookout. So they would have used the Semaphore for that.”

“And that slimeball was telling everyone about it? And was making fun of her? Why I would …”

“Steady down now, my girl. I have already done that for both of us. Remember? It was you who brought me out of my anger!”

“Oh 'Lina! I'm sorry now, I should have made you more angry and then you would have ripped him …”

“Enough of that, Miss Kordulet! Then I would have been arrested and your sister's life would have been over before it has started. So I'll hear no more of it, I'll thank you!”

There was a pause before she asked in a very small voice: “'Lina, how is it you see these things so clearly while I don't understand what is happening until it is all over?”

That remark got a genuine laugh from me, one that helped clear out any lurking bad odours from inside me.

“I may be unique on this world, dear sister. Without giving birth, I have been a mother! And mothers need to be one step ahead of impossible little brats like you and your sisters and brothers!”

Rather than the laugh I expected, Kords turned thoughtful.

(Older Julina says: Now, looking back over the years, I think that that was the first step Kords took that was indeed fully mature and thoughtful – so not having a laugh was in all probability a Good Thing.)

“'Lina. After all that, what WAS the reply to your message?”

I gasped as I had actually forgotten about it as I was trying to fend off some of her questions. I rummaged in my carry bag, and pulled out the now scrumpled piece of paper.

“BLAM TRAE P3 MR2 P, K - MS J. Ref 160038. EL granted. Terms as discussed, 1/20, 2 years. None before 1st Marash. Get witnessed signature.”

I smiled at that and was already planning this afternoon's visit, once the luncheon was over and the two potential teachers had been seen.

I explained the details of the reply, including the coding, to Kords as we walked back to the house.

... … …

We got a few puzzled looks from the girls as they sensed somehow Kords' unhappiness, and I managed to let Epp and Mousa know that Kords was aware of the GB events. I saw Mousa whisper to Haka, who shot a glance at Kords as well.

The meal was good whilst the two interviews were mixed. The first candidate was a possibility but the second decided he didn't like the potential scenario and got up to leave before we even had a chance to do our mass questioning.

Which meant we had more time for our afternoon excursion. And I was not surprised when the others decided to all join me.

… … …

“Mistress ... Julina wasn't it?”

“Indeed, Master Bormio!”

“You have intrigued me these past days. And I gather from the reaction ...” my heart started beating even faster, and Epp moved closer to me “... of your friends here, that you seem to think you know something of the glassmaker's art.”

Wow! I wasn't expecting that! My body had been trembling and I had sort of planned the look that would be on his face and so on, but today it was as if he was holding back somehow. I was still obviously attracted to him, and my body was tingling all over, but somehow HIS attitude was different. I was sure that he was also attracted to me, but he was being … wary. Epp frowned slightly and many of the others looked confused too.

And it made me a little wary.

Despite my feelings.

“Watch please, Master Bormio. And please remember that what you are about to see is a product, a glass product, that is under an Exclusivity Licence. I have chosen to demonstrate this product to you as I believe that we can do some business together. I am trusting you that you will not abuse this demonstration. This is the first one of these ever made in all of Alaesia so it is very, very precious. As soon as you see it, I am sure you shall understand its worth and indeed its manufacture. I repeat, this is already protected by an Exclusivity Licence. And I am the owner of it, and no-one touches it without my permission. Understood?”

He nodded, his face alive with curiosity.

I went over to one of his display towers in a corner and selected a pair of ear dangles. I signed to Molly to come over with me, and I placed my carry bag gently on the floor before selecting a pair. I held one up to each ear and raised my eyebrows at Molly, obviously inviting her opinion.

“I'm not sure if they really go with your hair, and they seem awkward with your top as well.”

Bormio was looking a little confused at seeing something happening that he had already seen many, many times. There was a new assistant of his that seemed to be taking a strangely intense and close scrutiny of what was going on; I say new, but that might have been unfair. We just hadn't seen her on our previous visit.

Molly kept up her dithering and being indecisive, as, of course, we had arranged beforehand. So I sort of dismissed her, saying that I didn't need her.

Then I bent my knees and reached down to pick up my carry bag. All the other girls, again as arranged beforehand, gathered round me to protect me and my treasure from any rushes as I took out the hand-mirror and made a big show of examining myself in the mirror. I twirled it around slightly so all could see what it was.

There was a gasp from the new assistant and she rushed over towards me. My 'guards' closed even tighter around me, keeping her from grabbing the mirror, as was obviously her intent. Bormio rushed over and held her arm to keep her back. It was only then that I saw the door thrust open and some of the gawpers from the street were coming in. They had seen it too, and wanted a closer look.

I could never have foreseen quite such a reaction. I was fearful that the press would knock some of the displays over and total chaos would ensue.

“Give me that!” screeched the new woman, even as Bormio shouted: “Let me see it.”

I had chosen the farthest corner I could possibly have, anticipating a certain rush, but nothing like this. I felt scared and I'm sure the others did too.

“Hold! Hold, I say!” My voice was lost at first, but soon made itself heard as I wound up to full 'Mother' mode. It brought a little bit of sense to the proceedings and seemed to jar Bormio into a more authoritative attitude.

“Everyone stop! Do not move. If anything gets broken, then you will be paying for it! Now calm down everyone. Mistress Julina, give me that mirror.”

Most people managed to get the message but there were two or three who weren't listening. Including his new assistant.

“Mowlia! Hold!”

“How did these country bumpkins get that? I want to see it. She probably stole it from someone!” She was looking at me with eyes that were spitting fury. I had no idea what I had done to enrage her so, but I knew immediately that there was no way I was ever going to let that woman get within a stride of my precious mirror.

And then I got a great shock.

“Please forgive my wife, Mistress Julia. I think she is overcome with admiration, and is upset that she cannot see your item clearly.”

I felt as if I had been pushed under an icy mountain waterfall.

He was married!

I sensed immediately that that Mowlia had detected my attraction from and maybe even towards him, and thus was reacting on an emotional level.

But I could also sense her greed.

And his.

They had immediately grasped the idea and wanted a licence; they could see what a perfect product it would be for their business.

Once seen, of course, then anyone would have the design and there was now nothing to stop them making their own, only the certain knowledge that any unlicensed sales would bring the full force of the licensing authorities down on them, and their punishments might even drive them out of business.

But now, I was uncertain that I would even deal with them.

Particularly when Bormio started to demand I give him the example. No please, no request. Just a repeated demand.

Now I WAS certain.

I placed it back in my carry bag, hiding it from view, and there was an almost angry growl from all the people other than those in my party.

We just stood there, all gathered together, the mirror well protected and Epp almost made me smile when she whispered: “I think we might do this a different way, next time.”

“So, Mistress Julina. Give me the mirror that I might see it. That I might thus determine if it would be a good thing to make, under licence.”

“Master Bormio, I regret I shall do no such thing. I have changed my mind, following the disgraceful scenes that have just erupted. Futherm ...”

“Why you little slut! I shall not let you leave! You are in a corner from which there is no exit.” She lunged for me, nails extended on quivering fingertips and she even managed to grab a bunch of my hair.

Now I have had much practice in unwinding fingers, usually sticky and grubby, from my tresses and it only took a heartbeat to press my own nails into the right place on the back of her hand to make her fingers loosen their grip, which of course merely made her even more frustrated. Then she was grabbed by Molly, Kelly and Mousa, and she went quite pale when Mousa whispered something in her ear, after which she finally went silent and staggered backwards looking shocked, her arms reaching for Bormio, presumably for protection.

I just looked directly at Bormio and said: “As I was saying … Furthermore, I object to your peremptory demands that I show you my article. I am far more used to more gentle requests, and I shall not be bullied by the likes of you. You had a chance to deal honourably, but I shall negotiate a contract for these with another manufacturer here in Tranidor now. You will have to watch someone else become rich, simply because of your arrogance. You have also put paid to any sales to me of your products and can cancel the delivery of anything I ordered yesterday. Now make way please, that we might leave these unfriendly premises.”

His face twisted in anger, and my eyes saw him properly for the first time.

I added before he could say anything more: “And be assured, I shall make certain that if any one of these items ever leaves your premises, you shall be visited by the licensing authorities. You shall be out of business before you can even blink. Be warned!”

“Give me that mirror! It can't be yours and I shall report you to the Guild for stealing someone's property. Don't try to threaten me, little girl. I'll have you arrested.”

“Then call your Watchmen, Bormio. I am not without influence in this town, and, should you not desist immediately, I shall make every attempt to make sure the likes of you are not welcome in our town.” Epp showed her anger as she told Bormio the facts of life.

“And who is this woman, Bormio?” asked Mowlia, regaining some courage now she was away from Mousa.

“My name is Mistress – note that, Mistress Mowlia, I am 'Mistress' to the likes of you – Megrozen.”

Mowlia's anger faded as she realised just what a hole she had dug for herself. Megrozen's name DID carry a lot of weight in Tranidor. She paled as the significance seeped too slowly into her consciousness.

But that didn't stop her from trying to grab my carry bag as we pushed past on our way out. I was waiting for something like that, so I had my hand ready and drove the side of it into her hand, just where the pain point is. She screeched, more in shock than pain I suspect.

“Bormio, she hit me!”

“I wouldn't have been able to hurt you had you not, yet again, tried to steal my property. So keep your hands and arms away from anywhere near me.”

My temper was up. And I responded in anger, with none of the normal politeness.

I think that it was at that point that the message really finally hit home in Bormio's brain. He, and in particular his wife, had spectacularly failed. He had to be seen to come to the defence of his wife of course, so he said, somewhat listlessly: “You hit my wife!”

“And will do so again if she heeds not my warning. This is entirely HER fault, and it will have cost you a fortune, for I shall be doing no business whatsoever with either of you. My friends here can do what they want, but I shall refrain from giving you any coin in any way, shape or form.”

There were murmurs of agreement from all gathered round me.

“It wasn't my fault!” whined Mowlia, but in a smaller voice than she had hitherto employed.

It WAS her own fault, and it would have availed her nothing had she succeeded in ripping my bag away, since Kords and I had swapped bags a while before and her target was being carried by another. Not even I knew where it was, for the girls were still constantly swapping bags around, and making sure that Bormio and Mowlia saw them doing so. I joined in with savage glee.

Thus it was that my brief affair, if it could be called that, with a certain Master Bormio came to an abrupt end.

And I felt like bursting into tears, which I never do, as you all know well!!!

… … …

“Slow down, 'Lina!”

I was stomping my way along the north side of Cross Street, heading for Junction Square. I turned around and saw the others all struggling to keep up. So I relented and stood there, facing back towards them, towards the East Bridge.

And I watched over their shoulders as an obviously important party rode towards us. A lavishly dressed man surrounded by a file of guards.

Even through my distress, my brain still functioned well enough to be able to say that this was the Count returning from Dekarran.

It was then that I heard a lot of snickering from people gathered around and I wondered what that was about. A woman silently pointed out to me that, hanging on nearly every drying pole, were men's tights and working trousers and leggings, all conspicuously damp at the crotch part. Despite myself, I smiled.

The group of riders came abreast of us (the others had by then caught me up) and they reined in just then. The Count, for it must have been he, pointed out the hanging garments to his Captain or whoever the guards' leader was. The latter's face darkened but most everyone around, including the Guard captain, looked surprised when the Count burst out in a fit of genuine laughter.

He said, loud enough for those standing near to hear: “I deserve that! I'm glad to see that the Town's sense of humour has not entirely disappeared.”

He raised his voice slightly and injected a note of command: “There are changes coming, my citizens, changes about which I deem you shall approve. Give me a few days to set up certain things, and I shall then make the announcements.” He raised his gloved hand and gestured appropriately as he said: “Onward to the Castle.”

Leaving behind a very puzzled look on most of the faces around me.

… … …

“Mistress Julina! Mistress Julina! Mistress Megrozen.”

At first I thought it was Bormio running to catch us up so I just increased my pace, which made the others complain.

“It's Berdon, 'Lina. Not that other.”

Epp's words slowed me down once more, and allowed me to turn my head to be aware of my surroundings again.

“Maker! You were really moving fast! Am I so terrifying?”

“No. I just thought you were someone else.”

“Oh really! Now who might that be?”

“Never mind! What can we do for you?”

“I am just showing this group around and would like to confirm some details of our trip tomorrow – sorry, the day after tomorrow. Is it possible to meet in the 'Nest' in half a bell? … Mistress Julina? … Hello? … Um, it's rude to stare!” he added at the end of the sentence in a lower voice.

It brought me back to my surroundings, but I could not stop myself from stealing glances at the group he was escorting.

As were all of the girls, and the grown-ups with me in our group.

Master Borden was with a group that numbered nine, all of whom were dressed in women's clothes, but a hand of them were obviously men, no six, and maybe that one at the back with the brown hair …

“I … I … I apologise for being so rude,” I managed to stammer out, “but I come from a mountain village and I have never seen … er … women such as yourselves … so this is a novelty to me … and to my companions. I am really ashamed, that we have been so rude … GIRLS! … and would beg forgiveness.”

My sharper tone to my companions broke their mindset and they all started blushing and apologising too, so there was a little bit of chaos for a moment or two.

“Let me escort these ladies to their accommodation, and I shall meet you all then in the 'Nest' at the three-quarter bell. Ladies, this way!”

We watched as they moved off. It seemed to me that one or two of them were highly embarrassed, and some were annoyed whilst others were resigned. One though, one who surely could not be a man, looked a little smug whilst yet another looked happy.

What a strange encounter.

… … …

It will come as no surprise for you to discover that we were all discussing it as we waited in the 'Nest' for Berdon to arrive, and it was Epp, of course, who was able to explain a few things to us. She could not explain all we wanted to know, so I knew that Berdon was going to be inundated with questions when he got to us. But I think we all understood Epp's attempts to give some reason.

“You have seen even up in Blackstone, some women who would rather be men?” We all nodded. “Well there are also some men who would rather be women. And why should it be alright one way and not the other? This society is deeply rooted in the idea that men are bigger, stronger, taller and all of that stuff - and that therefore they are superior in some way. So it is alright for women to want to be men – to 'better' themselves that way, but it is not alright for men to want to be women – to 'lessen' themselves somehow.”

She paused as we all thought about this.

“And that is why we were all surprised and we all, myself included, acted so rudely. We are all women here today, so we know that women have their advantages as well, that we are clearly superior to men in several, if not many, ways. And yet we still showed how influenced we have been by our society at large. I am ashamed of myself, I freely admit.

“As to WHY it happens, then I have no real idea, but if I might make a suggestion to you? The basis of this suggestion was formed in a conversation I had with a friend here in Tranidor, a friend by the name of Anelka.

“No-one really knows what happens when a baby develops deep inside a mother. But it seems obvious to me that there are a variety of observable facts that appear. Skin colour, eye colour, hair colour, male or female, left or right handed, slow or quick witted, deep or high voiced – oh there are many, many more.

“My theory, and this is my theory and no-one else's, not even Anelka's as it happens, is that as a baby develops, certain connections, now that word 'connection' may not be accurate but it will have to suffice, so, connections are made that are then set. One day left or right handedness. The next day hair colour – or whatever.

“If you imagine a pendulum swinging say from black hair to blonde hair and back again, passing through brown and red on the way, then at the moment the connection is made, the hair colour is taken from where the pendulum happened to be right at that very heartbeat. And the same for each of the other variables we can easily see.

“But when it comes to choosing whether the babe shall be a male or a female, there is no other choice. So if the connection is made when the pendulum is entirely at the male end, then we get the very male people. If it is at the other end, then we get the very female people. If it is anywhere in between then we get, say, a male but with female tendencies; we have seen some males who cry with emotion sometimes. At another point we get a female, but a manly one. Maybe even the direction the pendulum is swinging also has an effect.”

“Of course! That is excellent thinking Epp, and seems to be confirmed by observation of those we know.”

There was general agreement that Epp had probably got it right, and we were deep in thought when the lonely male joined us.

… … …

“Master Berdon, what on Anmar was that group of … people you were with?”

“Ladies, it is as I suspected! The first question would be about my earlier companions. I must state at the outset that their business is THEIR business and it is not for me to create or indulge in gossip. These are all people and they choose to live their lives the way they wish to, and who am I to deny them that very freedom? I am at liberty to say that they have arrived from many different cities, towns and villages and this is an annual event for them. This year the event happens to be in Tranidor. I understand that next year it shall be in Palarand City itself.”

There followed a period during which poor Berdon was bombarded with questions from us all, but really and truly no further important information emerged and the subject passed on to his reasons for meeting us. We answered his questions and then I had some practical questions myself, questions that would perchance have been better asked of him a day or more earlier.

“Ah, yes. Bormio. He is known as a plausible and likeable rogue with a temper. We all feel he could go much further, he DOES have some good ideas, but he is held back by that dreadful wife of his. For me to be a convincing playactor, I have to observe and analyse people, and 'tis my opinion that he is frustrated by the restrictions her presence imposes upon him.”

We learnt more of the man from Berdon and it would seem that I was better off not dealing with him, as my inner self had told me. At no time did any of us mention a hand-mirror to Berdon, so any comments he made were uncoloured by that episode, he just had the knowledge that I had some business to do with a glassmaker.

“But just fifty strides from here is another glassmaker with a better reputation – a Master known for his honest adherence to the old habits, honourable in the extreme.”

We all looked at each other, and decided to visit this new man, Tapio, on our way home, and Berdon decided to accompany us as well, obviously intrigued by the air of mystery we projected.

---

The day doesn't get much quieter as it winds down

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

We were two hands of people, not counting the infant, when we went to visit Tapio, the glassmaker. Our party consisted of we six girls, two elder women and one young mother, all escorted by a single man – who was married, of course, single here meaning he was the only male in the party.

We had agreed whilst on our way that Berdon, Epp and I would be the main talkers but that the others would all be there as witnesses. And maybe, if really necessary, they could act as warnings to the glassmaker that he had better behave himself. Berdon reassured us that the man's reputation was such that this step would be completely unnecessary.

As it happened, the man himself was just dealing with a customer when we arrived. After a few heartbeats observation, both Epp and I nodded to each other as we sensed good things about him. He was like a warm, cuddly, older uncle somehow, with shrewd eyes that smiled when he did. His manner with the customer was almost old-fashioned. We watched in approval as he dealt with the man with respect and at the same time with authority. We immediately felt drawn to this glassmaker, who was older than Bormio but not too old. Maybe as old as Uncle Brydas, older though than Masters Bezan, Yarling and Pocular, to name just a few.

He glanced up at us as we walked into his premises. We knew he was surprised, probably by our numbers, as his voice stopped for just a heartbeat or two, before he gave us a nod, and, with raised eyebrows, he returned his attention to his customer.

As was only polite and sociable, we kept a respectful distance so that they could discuss things without feeling overheard. Both the customer and Master Tapio nodded their thanks for the consideration we had shown. Without any word spoken between us, both parties were already aware of the qualities of the other.

Epp and I managed to whisper together our immediate feelings of approval and we thanked Berdon with our eyes, a message that he received and acknowledged also with his eyes, a skill not usually found amongst males.

I think we were both grateful and wary when we saw that.

Maybe, some of our conversations around Berdon would have to be more guarded! If there was a man who could understand female eye-speak, then we might have some problems further down the road. I made a mental note to mention it to the others before very long. I was tempted, in my head, to consider this skill of his, brought about I supposed because of his need to observe people and their actions and reactions. I dragged my thoughts back to the present surroundings.

I looked around the space that Master Tapio presented to the public. At first I just saw things that appeared dirty and uncared-for but which upon closer inspection were actually well-worn and had, I suddenly saw and appreciated, been given an honourable retirement here upon his walls. A statement that these were the tools upon which this business was established. It was a surprisingly reassuring image that was presented, unlike the eye-catching, flashy display that Bormio had created, or more likely that Mowlia had created, a look that worked because of the novelty factor, but was actually a little cheap and nasty. I was surprised that even a country bumpkin like myself was able to discern that fact. This atmosphere here in Master Tapio's establishment actually drew attention to the shoddiness of Bormio's.

My gaze must have sharpened as I took closer note of the things hanging there, and I suppose I must have been making little grunts of approval as I moved around (something that I was only aware of having a habit of doing when Papa had pointed it out to me a year or more ago). This became clear to me when I jumped as an unfamiliar voice spoke close to my ear.

“I see you are aware enough to determine the reasons that these are on display! Very few do, and I can see that you are currently the first of your group.”

His words made me cast a glance at the others and only as I was watching did I actually see Epp pick up on it. She later told me that she had been clued into it and had really picked up on it, because of what I was doing; and then I saw Haka's attention focus and watched her as she made a reappraisal, and again I could actually see the dawning appreciation as her agile brain took it all in.

I had automatically made a little distance between the man and myself, due to the surprise, but I was proud that I had not squeaked and thus drawn more attention to myself.

“Master Tapio? Good day to you, sir. I am Mistress Julina. I would present everyone but that might take the rest of the day! Please accept that we are a group down here in Tranidor, just for a few days, having come down from Blackstone.”

His eyebrows rose once more at that, but he kept his silence as he waited for more information, for which he kept glancing at Berdon and then at the older women.

I sighed loudly before continuing: “No, Master Berdon does not know our purpose. He is merely the person who recommended you to us, and who guided us here. Yes, you are going to have to deal with women, and yes, one of them is this young. I have but recently gained my majority. I and my friend there, the one with the grey-coloured shawl, are the spokeswomen. Pray tell us now if that will be a problem?”

Yes, I was annoyed by the events of the day so far and yes I was getting fed up that no-one took me seriously at first, so maybe I spoke a little more sharply than I should.

Epp had started towards me as soon as the man had begun to speak, but she indicated that I should continue, presumably because she didn't want to undermine my authority – yet! Or maybe she didn't want her fame here in Tranidor to be a factor yet.

I turned once more to the man as I said: “I have, potentially, a business proposition for you ...”

Very mobile eyebrows he had, but he was not so mobile with his tongue.

After the briefest of brief pauses, I went on: “… so I must needs convince you first of my credentials.”

He just grunted at that point, which actually annoyed me enough to draw myself up and become determined not to be browbeaten. I decided it was time for me to put him on the spot.

I moderated my tone a little, back towards a more normal, reasonable and gentle tone: “Might I enquire as to YOUR own background? Where did you train? For how long have you been in business here?”

“Ah, er... Mistress … um … Julina. I have been a glass man since I was a boy, my father too, before me. I trained under him and also spent some time apprenticed to one down in Dekarran. I think you might find that half the windows of the castle there are from my hand. I dare to say that I am one of the foremost glass men here in Tranidor and I have reason to believe that I have a good reputation. I have furthermore some reputation in our Guild and you might inquire there at the Guildhall for more information. I would have thought that a young Mistress like yourself would have been drawn more to the likes of the younger glass men here, so I am intrigued as to why you might have approached myself.”

“Might I ask if you know others of your trade, either personally or by reputation? In particular a certain Master Pocular?”

He started at that.

“Why, yes, as it happens! Master Pocular was here in town not so very long ago. We met at the Guild dinner. He was convinced that there would be a good living … why, of course! A good living up in Blackstone.”

“Precisely. And he commissioned me to find someone in Tranidor to make a product upon which he now holds an Exclusivity Licence.”

“Ah!” He breathed. “I believe I saw mention in the Guild papers recently that there was something awarded to him. The first product so awarded from Blackstone. I wasn't sure if that product, not that the description gave much of an idea of it, would be of use to me in my circles, but I noted that there was a product. And you have a sample with you, I deem?”

“Exactly so, Master Tapio. It is my belief that it will become a very popular item indeed. However, one of the conditions of any licence granted would be that none can be sold before the first day of next month – NOT the first day of the New Year, but the first day of Marash.”

“What a strange condition. That is almost as intriguing as the product itself.”

“Master Tapio, ...”

He turned his attention to Epp who had stepped in to spare my blushes.

“... it was young Julina here who came up with the basic idea for this product. She lacked the skills to make it herself but her father and Master Pocular worked together to create the product. The sample that was sent to Palarand City for the Licence Award was in fact the SECOND of these ever made. Julina has with her the FIRST ever made in all of Anmar. … ”

“Maker!” he breathed.

“... and Master Pocular granted her a short while to be the only person in all Anmar to possess her finished product. Hence the condition. No-one is to be an owner of such an item until the first day of the first full month of the New Year.”

“Now I understand! Mistress Julina, you honour me with your trust. Such an item is a treasure indeed. Might I see it? If it pleases you? I shall treat it with all due reverence.”

Kords couldn't help herself, and blurted: “That will make a refreshing change!”

Master Tapio caught on to that statement and looked at her, then at me and then at Epp: “Why? What has happened?”

But is was Kelly who answered: “That pakh-brained wife of Master Bormio tried to steal it! That's what happened!”

His attention swung round to her, shock plain upon his face. I nodded to Kelly to continue, but with a warning to be careful. I was horrified as I saw the grin on her face.

“Well, Master Tapio – hey what is it with the glassmakers in this town, do they all end with '-io' on their names? - anyway, our Julina fell yesterday for Master Bormio's charms and we went back with the mirror earlier today to see if he wanted to produce it under Licence and his wife accused Julina of stealing it from somewhere and tried to snatch it off her!”

I was going to have to work some more on The Glare, because she didn't shrivel up immediately.

“That wretched woman! She has dragged down that man! This is going too far. I shall have to bring this up with the Guild. I suspect that the glass items of adornment may well have been her idea, but this is going too far! Why, I deem that …”

“It would be a good thing were you to report this to the Guild,” chipped in Epp at that moment. “For he needs to be watched carefully to see if he produces any without benefit of the Licence!”

It was immediately apparent to each and every one of us that Master Tapio was shocked to the core by that revelation. “No, surely not! Not even he would do …”

“Master Tapio, you did not see the look on that woman's face. She shall not rest until she has one of those products in her hand and further until her husband is making coin hand over fist by producing them! She has seen the future, and she wants it for herself. This is a product that EVERY woman shall strive to have, and many men will find uses for as well.”

“In that case, I deem I should see it for myself and maybe get it officially arranged that they CANNOT be the ones to produce this whatever it is.”

We could all tell that he wanted to do this in some measure just to spite that woman, if not for the thing itself. I reached into my carry bag (for by that time I had long since retrieved it from the girls) and took it out with none of the little games that Molly and I had played up at the other glassmaking establishment.

Master Tapio put his hands behind his back in a very demonstrative fashion and I showed him my precious object.

A sharp intake of breath showed us all that he was indeed interested in the product itself. Another came from Berdon, about which my mind started wondering. Why would he find it so interesting? What usages would he have of such a thing? How would he …?

“Mistress Julina, might I be permitted to handle it?” asked Master Tapio.

I jerked my attention back to the matter in hand before I gravely handed it to him. With all due deference, he took it very carefully from me. I couldn't resist temptation and so I looked across at Berdon, whose mouth was hanging open.

“So this is Pocular's mark, eh?” muttered Tapio to himself as he inspected it minutely. “And this is a flat glass mirror, a silvered mirror they call it. The first I have seen. So much clearer. But to have the idea to make it this size and shape … Mistress Julina, this is indeed truly genius. And I suppose I can understand that awful Mistress Mowlia a little. And yes, I am indeed very interested in terms to be allowed to make this. Pray tell me how this came about,” he said as he went to hand the mirror back to me.

Just then Berdon reached for it, saying: “Might I also inspect that, please. I suspect I shall order a hand of these immediately if 'tis as I ...”

“Master Berdon, this is not mine to give into your hand. This belongs to Mistress Julina here. She it is that must grant permission.”

We were all impressed that Tapio had said that without any prompting, and Berdon had the grace to look a little sheepish as he turned his eyes my way, raising an eyebrow. I nodded and gestured to allow Tapio to hand it to Berdon, who took it with exaggerated care.

Whilst he was inspecting it, Haka joined in the conversation and explained about the development of the hand mirror and told about the light reflecting demonstrations, which made Master Tapio hiss in his breath some more. He was also interested in the beam lantern, but I warned him that I had no knowledge of the state of the Exclusivity Licence for that, but promised to demonstrate it to him on the morrow.

Berdon almost dropped my mirror when she explained about the full-length glass mirror hanging in the Bell. All of us held our breath until he handed my mirror back to me, very shakily.

“Maker! I'm glad I decided to hang on with you today. I would require several of these, both the full-length and the hand mirrors for our troupe! Why, Master Tapio, I could sell a hand of hands of these mirrors tonight. Maybe I should be your agent here in Tranidor. We can maybe strike a deal?”

“Master Berdon, 'twould be a pleasure. I deem I must reward you in any case for the introduction to this opportunity. We shall talk. However, my feeling is that these products shall speak for themselves. On the other hand, I cannot make them AND advertise them widely so maybe we could construct a deal, perchance for orders you take between New Year's Day and the 1st Marash. This, however, is all very theoretical. First, I must sort out a deal with Mistress Julina here, get it signed and witnessed and registered at the Guildhall. Then I shall be able to discuss any agreement with you.”

“Had you been Master Bormio, I should have demanded one half of the price of every one sold ...” there was a hiss of surprise from everyone around, “... however, as you have dealt with me so honourably, I shall return the favour. I understand that the norm ...”

“Is 1/12th for some things, 1/25th for others. And just about anything in between. Yes it can be confusing, I know …”

“... is 1/15th I was going to say. However, there are some other conditions, one of which is the restriction upon the sale of the first ones as far as the date goes. None before the 1st Marash, you will remember. And lastly the Licence would require a minimum period of two years …”

“Done!”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Done! I will deal with you for that – two years minimum at 1/15th, terms to be renegotiated let us say on New Year's Day in two year's time. As long as I am the only licensed producer here in Tranidor.”

I looked at the others, in particular Epp, and got agreements. Thus was the deal so very easily done.

Three parchments were fetched, the terms scribed on each, each compared to be an accurate copy of the others, and all signed by myself (as the duly appointed representative of the Exclusivity Licence holder, to be confirmed in writing by him once we returned to Blackstone) and Master Tapio. They were then witnessed by both Berdon and Epp, whose proper name, when written down, again caused Master Tapio's eyebrows to shoot skywards. He apologised for his apparent lack of respect, but was waved off. An urchin was sent for and then despatched to the Guildhall with their copy for the records.

We chatted on for some more moments and other channels of conversation were opened when Berdon said: “When we do our playacts, we use many face paints to provide the character we are trying to portray with certain unspoken characteristics. This has always been awkward for the playactors to determine just how the watchers perceive them. Just by changing an eyebrow, we can convey a different impression to the onlookers – one way, an evil bandit, another way and we give the impression of an innocent victim. These hand mirrors will make it so much easier for us from now on. And I am interested in the possibilities of using mirrors to direct lights as you described. That might make much difference to the picture we present. Indeed, it might well mean a major change to all playacts in the future.”

His excitement was obvious to all and I was astounded that my casual playing whilst being ignored in a workshop up in Blackstone had been the driving force for the deep excitement of a man down in Tranidor.

But soon we started to fidget and Epp and I agreed to return in the morning. With nothing much more to interest the girls, it was soon time to leave and we agreed to split up the party.

Berdon was to escort Mousa and Epp up to Junction Square, Mousa going so she could later escort Epp back again. In the meantime, the rest of us went back to the house at South Point, chatting away about all that had happened that afternoon.

Of course, now the grown-ups were out of the way, the girls decided it was fair game to start their teasing of me and the Bormio business - and it started even before we had the Market Place in sight once more.

It lasted however for only about ten strides, maybe as much as a cast.

I had raised my hand and received an almost instant silence.

“You know that tingly feeling you get when you’re really attracted to someone?” I looked around almost daring any of them to say no, and a bit in the back of my brain was shocked when I saw Kords knowingly nodding.

“Well I have decided that that’s the feeling caused when common sense leaves your body.”

There was another short silence and then an explosion of laughter that only a gaggle of gigglers can produce.

And to my complete and utter astonishment that ended the discussions about all things Bormio.

Which let open the subject of men who would be women, which subject was still in full flow as we mounted the steps into the house. The others found the subject far more sensational than did I, for some reason. I afterwards wondered if it was due to my friendship with Em, a woman who had been a man wanting to be a woman. I started thinking more deeply about that …

Oh Maker! This was getting very complicated indeed.

… … ...

I was in the last group to leave the bath house and was thus returning along the corridor when the front door opened to admit five people.

Epp and Mousa, of course, had returned with Grizanthet and Boxklee, and young Surekha. I was highly surprised by that, but soon found out that they had received the Semaphore message with time enough, only just mind you, for them to scramble aboard the shuttle later that very morning. And so Epp had her entire family, except for her elder daughter and her father down in Brikant, with her for the first time for ages.

… … …

So, for the second night in a row, we had a pleasant dinner to be followed by the final two people to be interviewed for the post as teacher.

As matters were discussed whilst at the table, I mentioned my idea for some shuttle-like transport and how I saw it running. Once the subject had been introduced it seemed to become of the most importance to nearly all the others to find a suitable name for the service and that took up much time.

“I learnt only this week that many ancient Chivan words have remained in use for whatever reason. Most of these are in use by the legal profession – indeed the very word 'legal' stems from the Chivans, and very few of these words are in common use. One word has just occurred to me, one that was indeed used in a legal context, and it is one that might be appropriate at this moment since it means ‘for everybody’ – omnibus. And this would be a carriage for everybody, not one just for a private person or party, which is the way the word is used in the legal sense.”

“Good thinking, Termerik! It does seem just a little clumsy somehow though. Maybe we could shorten it to 'Omni'?”

But that suggestion from Mousa was rejected – somehow it didn't seem to ring in any of us.

Termerik was not upset that we rejected his suggestion, and happily joined in with the by-now lively discussions. So many suggestions were made that no-one could have a chance to mention them all, so I will cut short this part of the narrative.

Eventually, we settled upon “Wender”, it being quite descriptive of its function. It was only at that point that the others felt they could start to consider the details.

“I deem 'twould be better to have two men on each wagon, a driver and another to control the passengers, make sure they have paid for their privilege, and, as we saw frequently, prevent the street urchins from filling the wagon and thus preventing proper fare-paying passengers from having easy access.”

“But, 'Lina, that would mean more people to be paid. Surely 'twould be too expensive to run? How many such wagons do you think would be employed?”

“My initial thought is for eight. Four on each route.”

“That would then be sixteen men employed. And eight dranakh, eight wagons, plus spares that would have to be maintained. This operation would be very expensive.”

“I’m convinced, from what I have seen, that the people would be grateful. And I deem we would have many more passengers than you think.”

“How would you collect the money from the passengers? Even just a soo seems expensive for a trip from the Market Place to Junction Square. And then, if the passenger wanted to change onto a bridge-bound wender, would you charge another soo?”

“My feeling is that we should charge a certain amount for a book of tickets or whatever we are to call them. Just for discussions sake, let’s say we have 10 trips per soo. So each time a passenger hops on, the ticket controller or whatever we decide to call him, takes away one of the cards, tickets, or whatever is decided upon?”

“Or maybe pay for a day?”

“That's a good idea! Let's think about that.”

And so we went on until the table was cleared away and the first of the night's interviewees was shown in. This one, Loren, fared well and Epp and I knew that the final offer would be between Magser and him.

However, that one interview process was the most difficult of all we had had so far.

This was due to the interruption that occurred. Skrotum, the wrinkled old retainer hired as the head of household for the duration of our stay, bustled in looking worried, and everyone stopped talking as we concentrated upon him, all of us knowing full well that Epp had left clear instructions that we were not to be interrupted.

“I apologise, Mistress. If it pleases you Mistress, there is a married couple here who have arrived unannounced and insist upon talking to you. I have explained that you are to be uninterrupted and that you have appointments for the rest of the evening, but they insist, quite rudely if truth were told, that their business is of the utmost importance and that you shall want to be informed. Indeed, they strongly suggested that you would be annoyed if you did NOT see them, and as soon as possible at that.”

“It does NOT please me. Please show them the door. Unless they have come to report some disaster such as my business burning down, then I have no wish to entertain anyone else this day. My evening is quite full enough for me to be unable to see anyone further. I left quite distinct instructions, and am frankly amazed that you have chosen to ignore them.”

“They assured me, Mistress, very forcibly, that it was of the utmost importance, despite my refusing them entry. I have reluctantly put them in the family room, as they were making quite the disturbance outside.”

“Then usher them back outside, if you would be so good. I have not the time, and they will have to accept that.”

“Er … they did mention that they could accept that you might be unable to see them at short notice and would be prepared to wait …”

Epp interrupted him: “No. I have not the time. I believe that I have repeated this now some several times.”

“Ah! In which case they asked for permission to speak with Mistress Julina.”

I started at that, and was about to speak when Epp held up her hand and glared at me, an angry look crossing her face.

“I deem I now know the couple you are referring to. I assume they presented their names?”

“Why, yes, Mistress. Please forgive me, I was too nervous of interrupting you that I forgot to mention them.”

Suril chipped in: “Let me guess. Would they be Master Bormio and Mistress Mowlia?”

I gasped, as did several others.

“Why yes, Master. Indeed it is they.”

“You will return to the family room, and you will remove them from my house. Immediately.”

He turned to go, but swung back as Epp called again: “Hold! Nay!”

Her face took on a most predatory grin. “Please be certain that you do exactly as I now instruct. You will remove the WOMAN from my house, stating that she shall never be welcome under my roof. If the man chooses to support her, then he shall leave too. If, however, he chooses to leave her standing alone outside in the late evening, like a streetwalker, and settles in to attend me, then we have their measure. The actions will tell us much. Suril, would you be so kind as to lend what assistance might be required to remove her from the premises, perhaps with Haka and Mistress Bratet? After all, you two are the ones least involved with our business here and now. But say nothing of where we went and what we did once we departed from the 'Nest'. I do not want that couple to know that already they have lost out. I want that shock to come as a total surprise.”

Suril and Haka readily agreed, both with a look that clearly showed they would welcome the battle. Epp sat back with a satisfied smirk on her face as the two men and Haka went out of the door.

It closed behind them, and Epp said simply: “Now. Where were we? …”

And the discussions with Master Loren continued, a little awkwardly at first.

We did hear some screeching from outside the door, which soon faded. There was the slamming of the street door.

… … ...

By and by, Master Loren departed and was soon replaced by the next candidate. Haka came back in just before him though, saying as she did: “Suril has gone to fetch some Watchmen, just in case.”

The final man came in looking a little ruffled, but he greeted us properly.

“Good evening, ladies all. And young Master. I confess to being most discombobulated, as a Master Bormio told your man that he was waiting for longer than I, and should thus be shown in before me. I feared he might manhandle me, but your man explained that I had an appointment and that he did not. It was all most perturbing and I fear that I am unused to such behaviour. I like my life ordered and steady.”

His speech was precise and clear, and his choice of words showed a large vocabulary, and a good knowledge, but his prissiness and his very neatness told us all immediately that he would be unsuitable to a position in a frontier mining town – no, what was that word I learnt not so long ago? A frontier mining … enviringment, that was it! (Ok, later, I changed it to the correct spelling, but then I changed it back again to give you a flavour of how I thought in those days back then!)

The man was thus ushered out quite early in the process, having early on shown himself to be unsuitable; at which point Epp asked us to all discuss each candidate and state our preferences.

However, before we could begin, the door was flung open, and Bormio strode in, his face angry.

“Now look here Mistresses ...” the last word was said with a slight sneer, “... I need to see that mirror and I want to sign a Production Licence with you. So ….”

“How DARE you? Begone from my house immediately!”

“Not until I have what I want. I have waited long enough while you play your games with me – keeping me waiting while that pathetic weed of a man was ushered in first – and now the time for games is over. I ...”

“Indeed, the time for games IS over, Bormio. Leave at once. This is a private discussion in a private house in which you have been repeatedly told you are unwelcome. I shall have you arrested for this. I wonder what they will say about THAT at the Guildhall.”

“Mistress Megrozen, I do not need to deal with you. I need only that Julina girl.”

“But, Bormio, you DO need to deal with me. This is my home, and you have invaded it. I shall refuse to allow MISTRESS Julina to discuss anything with you.”

“Then I shall discuss it with the so-called MISTRESS Julina outside.”

He reached for my arm as if to drag me away and I was about to cringe away when I saw things behind him. A thought flashed through my head, and I allowed his hand to grab my arm. It was only then that I tried to pull away and, as I had dared to hope, his grip tightened. I knew that would leave a bruise or two which would add to the list of his wrongs.

Surekha by this time was overcome with anxiety and started crying which added to the chaos, as Epp went to comfort her and Jogantha came rushing in to see if she could calm her at all.

Meanwhile, Bormio's strength was making me regret my hasty, yet very recent, decision. There was going to be a LOT of bruising and not just on my arm, on my thighs as well as I was dragged against the table edge and my shins were rapped on the legs of a chair. I was beginning to get very frightened, I don't mind admitting. Molly was slapping him inefficiently which seemed to just make him more determined. Mousa was struggling to get round the end of the table to do whatever she could.

He suddenly let go of me as he pitched forward, his nose making contact with the edge of the table. A bright red spout of blood erupted from the damaged organ, and I could see his eyes glaze over.

Suril, closely followed by the Watchmen he had fetched, pounced upon the man and swiftly trussed him. They then carted him, none too gently, out of the room and into the hallway of the house. He started to regain some of his senses there and began to bluster and struggle. This was getting increasingly violent when Suril leant forward and whispered something in his ear. His struggles immediately ceased and he hung his head.

“Well, Master Bormio,” said the obviously senior of the two, “I see you have invaded someone's house, assaulted a young woman and shocked many others. Your blood has stained much of the room in which we found you, and I have no doubt that the Count shall insist you pay retribution not alone for the outrage but furthermore for the damage to this house. You shall be able to repent your actions as you sit in the Watch-house until such time as Lord Trosanar has the opportunity to arrange your trial. You shall be able to discuss with Goodman Salien the advisability of upsetting Master Suril, Mistress Megrozen or Mistress Julina. And I happen to know that our Count is very busy until at least the New Year, so you shall miss those celebrations.”

“Master Barmbee, I feel I should inform you of that which I whispered into this Bormio's ear ...” I realised with a shock that Suril had deliberately, as had Epp, dropped the Master title from this man's name. “... as he may decide to suggest that he was threatened. I merely pointed out that a glassmaker needs to be able to use his hands, and that his struggling like that might result in damaged or broken fingers or even hands – perhaps so damaged that the hand might need amputation. I have not in any way implied that I might be the one that inflicts such a harsh degree of damage. Have I, Bormio?”

Bormio started to bluster, but a very sharp look from Suril made him forget it.

“HAVE I, Bormio?” Suril repeated.

“No. You did not directly threaten me, whoever you are.”

“You are all now witnesses to the prisoner's confession that I did not threaten him in any way.” He swung back on the now-subdued man. “That would be MASTER Suril, to you, Bormio.”

“Master Bormio, I'll thank you.”

“No longer, Bormio. No common criminal is a Master to me. I shall have to visit the Guildhall tomorrow to enquire of how they think I should address you now there is a change in your circumstances.”

Bormio looked horrified at the thought that his peers would be informed before he had a chance to prepare them and at last the true nature of his difficulty sank in. He was so angry as he was bundled down the steps to a waiting Watch dray that, when the shivering Mowlia started berating everyone in sight and him in particular for leaving her there, he more than snarled at her ;”This is all your fault, you stupid woman. Pakhs have more sense than you. Now just shut up. I have been arrested and will be locked up now as a result of your greed, anger and spite. Now just hop up on this dray and for once keep silent.”

“Now, now, Bormio. This is a Watch vehicle and we can't have no passengers.” The junior Watchman turned to Mowlia as he continued: “I would have thought you would have found more business up to the Market Place. This is a nice neighbourhood, not likely to need your sort.”

“Why you rude man, I shall report you to the Watch Commander. I am this man's wife!”

“Yes dear, of COURSE you are. That's what they all say. Just be along with you, or we'll have to send someone to arrest you.” He turned to his companion. “They get cheekier by the day it seems, Master Barmbee.”

“Indeed, 'twould seem so.”

“But I AM his wife. How dare you suggest otherwise.”

“If you say so dear,” he said in a totally disbelieving tone. “This man is apparently a well-known glassmaker, and I doubt he would marry someone like you! Such a man could have his pick of gentlewomen, although whether any of them folks would choose him right now is open to debate.”

“Regretfully, Master Barmbee,” said Bormio dejectedly, “she tells the truth. This is indeed my wife, a fact which I have now been brought to rue.”

“Well she can't ride on this dray. She'll have to walk and try to keep up – or make her own way to wherever you have your home.”

So saying, Bormio was dumped without ceremony and the dray headed up towards the Market Place. Mowlia was still complaining and only stopped as she realised the dray was pulling away from her. She whirled around and glared at us all, all bunched up and gawping from the top step, and then she hurried away after her trussed husband.

… … …

“Well that was some while of excitement. We must all retire to the family room now so that poor Jogantha and Karmanya, who are busy clearing up the mess that Bormio left behind him, can continue without us being in the way. I shall get Mistress Bratet to bring us all some fresh pel and we will finish our discussions about the teacher for Blackstone.

“At least the recent disruptions and excitements have given me a chance to think of how we should proceed. I propose that we all keep our thoughts to ourselves and select in our minds the first, second and third preferences. After that, once the pel has arrived and been poured, we shall state our favoured sequence. Only then, if we differ too wildly, need we discuss our thoughts, and each can speak on behalf of their favourite. I suspect that we may require no more discussions!”

The pel was most welcome as indeed had been the relaxation after the turmoil. I had already, long ago, decided upon my top three and so I spent most of the time mulling over the events of the day. Which is maybe why those events still remain so clearly in my mind. Certainly, the writing of this part of my tale has been much easier than some other parts.

Anyway, the first two teacher choices were the agreement of each and every one of us – Magser, then Loren. The third place actually did generate some discussions, but in the end, Epp and I had agreed on the same man and so our thoughts took precedence, since we were the ones that would have to work most closely with him, should he be appointed.

Once that was decided, we naturally talked about the Bormio invasion incident and we were still deep in that discussion when Suril returned. It had taken a little longer since Grizanthet and Boxklee needed some background information for some things to make sense.

“Master Jalmond has asked me to pass on a message. He says that he will be glad when you leave his town, Julina!” he said with a twinkle in both his eyes and his voice. “He has noticed that the two highest profile people currently resting in his Watch-house are both there after entanglements with you. And that another high profile criminal is being searched for, also after being involved with you – that Brathan character.”

And so the teasing began again, and the blushing and the counter jibes and we were soon all laughing and giggling once more, a relief after the darker emotions of not so long ago.

I remembered just then to tell the others about Berdon's abilities to understand as well as join in with eye-speak. I think most of the girls were a little disconcerted about that and a lively discussion ensued on that subject, with Suril happily roping in both Parry and Boxklee to claim that it was an unfair advantage.

Of course, we also had to explain to Boxklee and Grizanthet about our journey down and our activities since arriving. Which involved many differing views of events and my once again reliving some teasing about that Bormio 'involvement'.

Both Boxklee and Grizanthet asked for many clarifications and these were provided from many differing sources, which created somewhat of a discordant atmosphere, and not a few heated discussions about 'what really happened'. But there were no angry differences of opinion, just the odd heated 'correction' of another's interpretation.

Once the two newcomers were brought up to date, so to speak, it was time once again for Epp to take the lead for the next round of discussions.

“Now all of you. You would do well to remember that tomorrow is your final full day. You will have a few bells on the following morning before you depart, but tomorrow is already filling up with duties and chores! Julina and I need to return to Master Tapio just to make sure we have everything covered. We also need to visit Master Magser, and then Master Loren. It would only be polite of us to inform the top two candidates personally. Haka needs to arrange for the collection of the materials and other supplies she has ordered to be picked up from Mistress Nayet's. Our riding attire and saddles are due to be delivered here tomorrow morning, so that's a task or two we don't have to worry about, and you girls might well want to go and buy some little thank-yous for the staff here who have done so well looking after you.”

I glanced round at that point, and noticed a couple of ashamed faces, so I guessed that the owners of these had not thought about thanking the girls who worked here so tirelessly for us.

Of course, there then ensued much and varied discussion about what would be suitable and how expensive the suggestions might be. I offered to loan the girls some coin against their future earnings and so we finally managed to agree on what we would present the staff with on our last morning. All we had to do now was find the things and get them at a reasonable price.

Once we had exhausted not only all the topics but also ourselves, Epp decided that she wanted to say a little something before we all went off. I knew from her attitude that she felt there were some important words for us to remember: “Today has been an incident-packed, shocking, funny, serious and worrying day, a day when we have all been affected by many emotions and events. I find I must congratulate you all upon your demeanour, even if certain of you ...” and she glanced meaningfully at me at this juncture, “... came close to losing control. It may be difficult to believe right now, at this very heartbeat, but you will one day remember this day fondly.”

She paused very briefly as she looked each of us in the eye.

“These are the days now that we must savour and we must enjoy as we can. These are the days that will last forever, we've got to hold them in our hearts. Now off to bed with us all. It is late and there is a big day ahead of us tomorrow.”

We went to bed with those final words from Epp, that final good-night message to us all, ringing in our heads and they caused me much thought before I managed to get finally off to sleep.

---

Some very surprising turns of events

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

For some strange reason, I was the last to make it to the breakfast table – this was so unlike me, I was almost beginning to worry about it. However, I felt light and full of energy, as though a weight had been lifted from me, so I would propose with a high degree of certainty that my sleep had been refreshing.

The bright chatter around the table barely paused as I opened the door to make my way in. This was not, on that occasion, quite so easy a movement as it seems – Termerik almost bowled me over as he mumbled something through a very full mouth whilst dashing off somewhere. I assume that the complicated hand gestures he was making were some form of greeting to myself or maybe a farewell to us all – or both, I am forced to concede as a distinct possibility.

“Master Termerik,” I said smilingly whilst dropping a deep curtsey. Even that, however, did not make him pause.

He disappeared somewhat frantically as I assumed my seat at table - already in the middle of a conversation as Kords seemed to be in as much of a hurry as Termerik had been. The difference being that SHE was in a hurry to divulge her information.

“... and we can go to the kitchens and have a look around. Molly has already said she wants to. Shall we do so later this afternoon?”

“I deem we could fit such a visit in, but today is going to be very hectic for us all, don't forget. Let me just find out everything I need to plan my day, there may be other pressing engagements, so I shall maintain a silence about taking on anything new and as yet unplanned.”

I had to add: “I'm sorry, Kords, I really am. I know you want to do this, but it is my last day too, and I would like to be able to arrange SOME things for myself. But you and Molly could probably go without me, if something else comes up.” This was an addition that had become necessary as soon as I spied her disappointment, but the fact was that I was already quite busy and I certainly didn't want to commit myself to something until I was sure I could fit it in properly.

Lively discussions ensued about what to do, with about two hundred different suggestions being made - which wouldn't have been bad from just the eleven people gathered then together, but was actually very impressive when you consider that only seven or so of those eleven were really making any contributions.

Not even the grey, low clouds scudding by outside, plainly visible even through the thick glass windows, could dampen much our mood of bright expectation.

… … …

And so our last full day in Tranidor had started. For the record, this was the 18th day of Zuberak, in the year 1174 since the Great Flood, with less than a hand of days remaining until the end of the year.

To make its significance to us absolutely clear and accurate, this was our last full day in this town - as this group, of course.

Except, as it transpired, we weren't much of a group!

Suril, Haka and Haris were off to do their things on their own, and none of us whatsoever begrudged them that time to themselves. Haka had a silly little smile on her face as the three of them left the house together a short while later. The parents were holding hands and nudging each other and smiling and teasing and all that stuff that makes us other females smile and feel just the teensiest of teensy bits jealous.

What that meant, however, is that it was I who would have to call round to Nayet's and arrange for the collection and/or delivery of all the stuff we would need to transport on Haka's behalf, well Hasinet's behalf really, on the morrow. I would have to be the one, since I was the only other one that Nayet knew and would accept to be making plans on Haka's behalf.

I would need to visit the Semaphore Station and send a message so that the news of the mirror agreement could be conveyed, to find out if the Beam Lantern had yet been granted an Exclusivity Licence and, finally, Berdon and Bettayla would have to have accommodation arranged for them for when we arrived.

I also needed to go back to Tapio's with Epp, for which visit we had already made arrangements to be there at the second bell; to which, by this time, and thanks to an appropriate reminder from Epp, I realised it lacked but scarce more than half a bell! I rushed off to do my preparations for the day, saying that I would pick up whatever the plans of the others might be when I came back down.

Essentially, whilst I was hurrying about upstairs, they decided the meeting place would be, completely unsurprisingly, the Nest and the time for that meeting would be the Noon bell, which you may remember would only be a moment or so before the Fourth bell today.

Why, oh why, is it that always someone's hair decides to be thoroughly awkward when that someone is in a rush?

… … …

“Good morrow, Master Tapio.”

“Good morrow Mistresses Megrozen and Julina. May I present Master Ruckem? He is a senior representative of Master Moshan, who is a ...”

“Oh yes! I knew that I had seen him before. We met Master Moshan the other morning.”

Tapio, you will remember, had very mobile eyebrows and they were fully mobile at that heartbeat, when he heard my reply.

I continued: “We were not formally introduced at the time, for Master Moshan had to rush off, to the castle I seem to recall. Good morrow, Master Ruckem.”

“Ladies, good morrow. Mistress Megrozen, I am honoured to meet you at last. As regards the young Mistress here, I do recall that encounter – you, Mistress Julina, were the spokeswoman for your group. And you are but recently arrived from Blackstone, was it? I'm fairly sure it was, since Master Moshan has had much to think on since he met with your Baroness.”

I nodded my head to agree with him, and added: “Alas, we are due to return to Blackstone on the morrow. Our plan is to accompany the Shuttle that we might arrive just before the New Year's festivals. Mistress Megrozen, though, will be remaining here with her family.”

“I am sure that will be our loss that some must return, but our gain that the eminent Mistress Megrozen shall be here amongst us. Now, if Master Tapio and I might be granted a few, say a hand, of moments, we can conclude our business and I shall be out of your way.”

Tapio laughed a gentle and somehow wry laugh. “Why Master Ruckem, in one way this is also Mistress Julina's business.” He turned to me and explained: “For the production of your mirror, I require some extra equipment. I am arranging some financing for that with Master Ruckem as we speak!”

Master Ruckem gasped in surprise. “YOUR mirror? Mistress Julina I am rarely taken aback, but this has assuredly managed it! Surely the Exclusivity Licence is in the name of Master Pocular and some other man, Kord something. YOUR mirror?”

“Yes and no, Master Ruckem. It all happened like this. One day, my father and I ...” and so I proceeded to tell him the tale. Including the bit of using the mirror to see behind the chest to retrieve the thing that had fallen there.

I was embarrassed when Epp chimed in once I had drawn the tale to a finish: “So you see Masters, since Milady Garia appeared, it seems ideas have been released, and 'tis Mistress Julina here who seems to have had several of them before anyone else! The Steward and the Assembly up in Blackstone listen very carefully to her ideas, I can assure you. Why she has been responsible for devising a method of feeding our expanding population by introducing fish to a small lake, and she has been involved in …”

At that moment, a breathless Termerik rushed in and gasped out: “Maker! You are still here. I was afeared I would miss you. And Julina. I have urgent news. Oh, don't look so worried, Mother, it could well be good news! Very good news indeed. I rushed ahead of the other gentleman, for Master Rohid wishes to discuss Julina's idea with her.”

“Master Rohid? Who is Master Rohid? And what idea of mine?”

… … …

“... and you cannot mistake them. The elder lady is Mistress Mousa. Got that?”

“Aye, Mistress.”

“Then please repeat your instructions.”

“In the Nest will be Mistress Mousa, four girls and a young man. The message is Epp,” he giggled slightly at that name, and the other men around us had raised their eyebrows when they first heard it, “and 'Lina are delayed. Will meet at Shuttle Shed, Junction Square at 5th bell. Wait for a reply, then come back here as quick as I can.”

“Good lad! Off you go then.”

For, as it transpired, Epp and I had been drawn into a far larger meeting than we had ever expected. It was so much bigger that other urchins had been despatched, one to each of Masters Rohid and Ruckem's places of business to warn of delays, and yet another urchin had been despatched to Epp's business address for them to deliver five meals while we thrashed out the details of the 'Wender' scheme.

Master Rohid was the factor for Master Tanon here in Tranidor. As Master Tanon's company was supplying the modified wagons for the Blackstone Shuttle, then Termerik had decided to rush up to see if he could talk with someone at their offices, to be able to set up the 'Wender' system or, rather, its formation discussions, with me, before I left on the morrow. As luck would have it, he literally bumped into Master Rohid in the hallway. He was rushing to find someone, anyone, and Master Rohid came out of a side corridor at just that heartbeat. Termerik tried to explain his urgency and his reason for being there all at the same time, and was probably very lucky to have found the only man that could cater with his verbal outpourings.

Thus was Master Rohid the first to hear of his idea – which, as it turned out, was my idea actually; it was just Termerik's idea to take it so much further on this day. I would never have thought of doing it, indeed I might never have taken it further than just the discussions we had had amongst ourselves.

Before going further, Master Rohid, I find, is in need of some description.

From my observation of men in Palarand, which, in all fairness, I must confess to be somewhat limited, then most of them are clean shaven. That does not mean that facial hair is rare, it just means that moustaches and beards were not present on most faces. Some of the facially hirsute had just moustaches, some fewer number had just beards, whilst most had both.

Master Rohid, once he had removed his hat, proved to be one of those men I had very rarely seen, the ones I term 'Upside down heads'. For the top of his head was entirely devoid of any hair, and yet he sported both a moustache and a beard. His ears and his nose also sprouted tufty, spiky hairs which were very difficult to ignore when one spoke with him. I found it took enormous efforts to look away from these things sprouting from his nostrils and drag my eyes up to his.

Master Ruckem had stayed to hear my idea out, probably over-influenced by Epp's previous remarks about my having ideas, and Master Tapio was involved with me and Epp about the Beam Lantern, which also made Master Ruckem ever more determined to stay, and which made Master Rohid even more glad he had come. For once this latter saw my demonstration, then he immediately grasped the usefulness of them for his business, which realisation was considerably aided by Epp's description of how I had used it to let us make some headway through the dark cloud or fog or whatever it was.

And so began a very hectic, and wearying bell or two.

I think I would have screamed if I had heard “Heard and witnessed!" just one more time.

This phrase was most often uttered by Epp, Termerik and/or Master Tapio, although each of the others also used it on occasion. Termerik had been, at one point, despatched to the house to get some sheets of paper, and some reedlets, and the others were all amazed when Epp and I began making notes of the discussions, they being unused to females who could write, and also make legible copies for them.

First we discussed how the system might work, and then the discussions took a surprising, to me, turn ...

“... for if Termerik hadn't done his dashing about this morning ...”

“... decided its name. But if there is a better suggestion, then I am not wedded to 'Wender'.”

“... I think that Master Rohid would have a better idea than the rest of us as to how to set the prices and how to collect the money.”

“... and we would cover the costs until the scheme was up and running. In return for that, and for persuading the Count to grant a licence for the enterprise, then we would receive one fifth of the income.”

“How can you be sure to persuade the Count?”

“The count would receive one tenth – I am certain he would be persuaded to accept that, we know how to word things such that he would be pleased with that. In fact, we could almost make it that it was HIS idea, but that might create problems for others in the future.”

“And you are certain he would find this a good idea?”

“Oh yes, particularly if we offer him one twentieth. He will demand one fifth, and we will settle upon one tenth. That way he thinks he has got the better of us, and he will be pleased to call the enterprise into being, just to show what a good negotiator he is.”

“And how would the rest of the income be divided?”

“Another tenth would go, upon Mistress Julina's insistence, to young Goodman Termerik here. Of the remaining three fifths, then one would go to Mistress Julina and two to Master Tanon's company. We would maintain an account for Mistress Julina, the costs of which we would bear, as a thank you for introducing us to this scheme.”

I had wanted Epp to have some of the proceeds, but she refused, even though she was advising me, sometimes by dint of squeezing my hand or knee below the level of the table round which we were all gathered.

“… If my company introduce this scheme in any other town or city, then one twentieth of income shall be paid to Mistress Julina, and one fortieth to Goodman Termerik.”

“... Beam Lanterns. We would fund the set-up of productions in return for one tenth of the income.”

“... one fifteenth to Master Pocular, for a two year period. Terms renegotiated on New Years day, just as we have already agreed for the mirrors. If no Exclusivity Licence exists, then I shall deal with Pocular myself. I promise not to produce any until the matter is cleared up.”

“I publicly swear I am entitled to negotiate upon Master Pocular's behalf.”

Finally, all the dealing was done, three copies of each agreement were made, one for each party involved and one for registration, and then the congratulations and the toasts to a successful enterprise.

It was then that another sudden thought hit me.

“Hold!” I said, unconsciously lapsing into forceful mother mode, which shocked the men more than somewhat. “Master Rohid, how long would it take you to set up say four wagons, more would be better?”

“Well that depends upon how many more and when, Mistress Julina.”

“Excuse me for having jumped in so forcefully. It was just that I had another thought. A thought about how to help the Count decide for us, and how to get demand for the services.”

They all looked at me when I said THAT.

“I understand from conversations round our dinner table and the odd snippet elsewhere, that the extra day to start the New Year, the one that comes in four days time, will have most of the activities in the outer thingy, field, open space whatever its proper name is, of the Castle?”

“That is correct,” said Master Ruckem, “the festivities will indeed be mostly in the outer bailey.”

“Bailey! That was the word I was searching for. Thank you Master Ruckem. Well, suppose you said to the Count: 'You could garner much support from the populace if you provided transport for the elderly and infirm to get to the events.' …” I deliberately left it hanging there, to see if any would pick up on it.

Most were looking a little confused, until it was Termerik who said: “Of course! Run what would be in effect a special 'Wender' service to and from the Castle. Maybe even get the Count to cover the costs – that could indeed be HIS idea, to fetch them to and from his castle fields – and he would bask in the glory of having done something popular. Then you could sell him the idea of having a regularised service. That could be very good thinking, 'Lina. Perhaps with a refinement or two, but as usual, the core idea is sound.”

The other faces had cleared as Termerik made his explanation, and there were grins all round.

“Most excellent,” said Master Ruckem, his face seeming to reappraise me as he spoke.

“I begin to understand,” said Master Tapio, looking thoughtfully at me.

“A clever move,” said Master Rohid, with far less scrutiny of me than I had received from the others, “might need some refinement, as young Termerik here said, but I agree that the basis is sound.”

It really seemed that my idea about 'Wenders' might actually have gained a life of its own. And gained one far more rapidly than I could ever have thought beforehand.

The men shook hands, which has always struck me as being a somewhat strange thing to do, while Epp grinned in approval, and Termerik and I did a little dance which ended with an “Ahem!” from Epp as he kissed my cheek in congratulations and thanks.

We sprang apart, blushing, as the others laughed at us.

But the laughter from the others was good natured so we all had another round of congratulatory back and shoulder slapping.

And another round of pel.

… … …

“Well Master Tapio had a visitor with him and we had to wait a little longer than planned, and then the discussions took longer as well. Then we needed to discuss far more detail about the mirrors as well as the Beam lantern, and so our time was taken away from us. We both apologise. It is nice though that we can all meet a little earlier than arranged, and at another place!”

We all laughed at that, for Epp and I had run into the others as they were starting out to go up to Junction Square, which fortunate occurrence would give us a further half bell of what was a rapidly diminishing period of time.

Epp and I had agreed, also with Termerik before we parted from him (or, rather, he parted from us) not to say anything to the others in the 'Blackstone' group about the possibilities of the 'Wender' system being implemented. I was a very proud woman that one of my ideas had caught the imaginations of some grown-ups to such a large extent. Of course, I wanted to revel in my success and it was indeed very difficult for me to keep quiet about it. I had to agree with Epp though that there were just too many things that could still go wrong, so we didn't want to get everyone's hopes up, only to dash them once more to the ground.

“So what do you all want to do? I have to still visit Mistress Nayet, and I have to send a Semaphore. It is now scarce three bells before dark, and I would need at least one of those for my duties. So I suggest that Molly and Kords go with Epp to the business kitchens, for 'tis surely better to have Epp with you, accompanied by anyone else who wishes to do so. Then I shall go with Mistress Mousa to the Semaphore Station and from there onto Mistress Nayet. I also wish to purchase some things from a few stores I have seen. So who wants to come with me? Maybe we could have a third group, escorted by Parrier – with two of them and Parrier I would deem it should be safe and correct?”

“That I feel is stretching the definitions of what might be allowed, Julina. You are correct as to my going with Molly and Kords to my kitchens, and with Mousa accompanying you, however, I must insist that Kelly and Gyth each accompany one or the other of us. Parry, feel free to choose or to be on your own. You have, I deem, had more female company all the time we have been here that you are perchance happy with. Mayhap you should savour a bell or two alone.”

… … …

In the end, 'twas Mousa and I who went unaccompanied to the Semaphore Station.

I watched carefully as the clerk took down my message from my dictation, and listened carefully as he repeated it all before finalising it.

“From Mistress Julina, Tranidor East, for Master Pocular at Blackstone Central. Personal and Fully Urgent. H Mirror deal done; MR Tapio, two years, one fifteenth, date limit, signed, witnessed, registered. Same deal for Beam Lant if has Ex Lic. Does it? Also bed for married couple, 3 nights, arrive with us, 21st. Em's? Depart tomorrow noon, via Brayview and Forest Roadhouse. RYTO 180101.”

This time, I was able to give the clerk my message in total privacy and the whole reception area had been changed to ensure as much privacy as possible. They also had a better system for finding replies and had even instituted a way by which the replies were only given to the appropriate person. The workers there were much more serious, and, whilst no longer so laughter- and grin-filled, it was reassuringly … professional, that's the word.

And really quite expensive, my supply of coin was quite severely depleted when we left.

… … …

“I have the skirts ready and you could take them with you. Mistress Haka was a great help. Now you are here Mistress Mousa, then perhaps you should try both the breeches and the skirt that are for you?”

Mousa agreed when Nayet said she could get any alterations done that afternoon and ready for us to pick up in the morning.

“Mistress Julina, if you could just pull the shutters to, when I have lit a lantern. The house opposite has many prying eyes, I fear. Most of which belong to males.”

“I shall be glad to be of assistance, Mistress Nayet.” So saying, I turned to the window aperture and reached for the shutters, pulling them closed from each side simultaneously. Just before the gap shut out my vision, a movement in a window across the road caught my eye. I gasped in surprise.

“What is it, Julina?” asked Mousa.

“Oh! Er ... Oh! … nothing really! Mistress Nayet, may I please er ... take … er … these … these ... these two samples into the next room to compare in the daylight?”

“Of course, my dear!” she replied quizzically. I must have been obvious to both that I was lying to them, but they went along with me – for now.

I grabbed the two nearest bits of cloth, two bits which, I saw later, were of totally different colour and material, and dashed through the inevitable clutter in a seamstress' rooms, into the next chamber and got as close as I could to the opening where the daylight was pouring in. The other two followed me less quickly.

I made a great show of examining the pieces closely, while my eyes were looking out of their corners straining to identify the man in the window opposite. He had his back to us at the moment, but he started to turn around as I called to Mousa.

“Mistress Mousa, what think you of these,” I called loudly, but followed it up in little more than a whisper. “The man in the window opposite. Do you recognise him? I need to be sure, so I need to be able to look directly at him, but need to use these pieces as the excuse.”

And so it was that we did a little dance, and made some feminine noises and all the rest of it. I managed to get a full view of the man for two heartbeats and I knew immediately I had been right. He disappeared back into the innards of the house, and I turned to Mistress Nayet: “That man? Did you recognise him as perhaps living there in that house?”

“Why yes, that house has four levels and it seems to me that different people live on each of them. There is a family on the ground level, and an elderly lady and her son, on the first floor up. Your man is on the second floor up, and seems to be alone, I suspect that floor is divided into two as I see a different man in the left-hand window of an evening, so I deem he goes off elsewhere to work during the day. Your man only ever appears in the right-hand one, he seems to have no work as I see him there on and off the whole day. Above them, on the third floor up, the top floor if you like, there are a young married couple. She is recently pregnant, I deem, from her expanding waistline.”

“And is there some easy way to describe that house to a stranger? I suppose I can always say 'the one opposite Mistress Nayet', but maybe there is a more definite description?”

“It used to be called the 'Gallin' house, for that was where the city's stocks of Gallin were kept, along with Freehee, Chizzen, Koonkle, Vayter and some Malmris. Those others could be found also in other storehouses around the town, but all the Gallin was stored here.”

“I thank you most handsomely, Mistress Mousa, that is valuable information. Now I suggest you two go and get your fitting done. Time is flying!”

“But who is that man? Why are you concerned?”

“Oh Mistress Nayet, let Mistress Mousa tell you the story – 'twill save a little time, which is getting precious now. I shall write a list of what I have yet to do this day …”

I half heard the gasps and the exclamations as Mousa narrated the story of Brathan to Nayet and afterwards Nayet shook her head in amazement at the whole situation.

The fitting went well, and then we marked up the riding attire with the names of the recipients before packing them all into a carry bag.

We worked our way down Mistress Nayet's copy of Haka's lists and then we left after saying: “We shall arrive with our wagon at the third bell on the morrow, to load the bolts of cloth and the like. Is that in order?”

“Of course, dear ladies. I deem I shall be sorry to see you go. We have had much action since your arrival such a short while ago. Until tomorrow then.”

“Until tomorrow, Mistress Nayet!”

… … …

“Oh yes, That would be perfect for Mistress Swayga! I deem you should get that,” Mousa whispered in my ear.

Then came the bartering with the market stall owner and finally the item was mine, and added to the pile in my carry bag.

It was time for us to repair to the Nest for a revitalising mug of pel – and to use the facilities there. We would also use the time there to check our lists to see what else might have to be purchased.

I suppose that we shouldn't have been so surprised to meet the others there, all except Parrier, who apparently had gone off with Max somewhere doing boy things together.

I am fully aware that some men find it difficult to believe that we women can keep track of several conversations all at the same time, but I can assure them that we can. However, even that ability was put to enormous strain in the ensuing bubbling and confused quarter bell. Everyone was talking at the same time, some giving information, others correcting what were conceived to be mistakes, some asking for clarifications.

Epp's and my eyes met, and we laughed at the others without saying a word, nor with making any sound that might have had a chance of being heard.

I learnt, all at the same time, about the visit to the kitchens, a hitherto hidden market stall and presents that some of the girls had got for their mothers and siblings, all along with tales about strange and/or colourful persons that had been encountered. Oh and so much more as well.

In one way, I was pleased that there was so much chaos, for then I had the perfect excuse to be able to say later that I had forgotten such and such a piece of information. I also made arrangements amidst all this cacophony for a more detailed get-together with Epp, Molly and Kords to discuss possible catering improvements for use in the Salon, and a moment with Epp for arranging the logistics of picking up all the goods to be transported.

At one point, the owner had to come across and ask us to tone it down a little as some other customers were complaining. That immediately sobered us all up and we made apologies to the establishment at large and were answered with smiles and thanks.

The owner came across when it had quieted down a little and spoke quietly to Epp, having worked out that somehow she was our matriarch, but without knowing exactly who she was: “Mistress, I must thank you for the constant business you have brought us this week and, if I understand things properly, your party is departing tomorrow. I wished to take this opportunity to thank you.”

“Well, you are very welcome. Although perchance you have yet to appreciate that not all are departing on the morrow; some of us are staying. And I for one have found your establishment to be clean, well run and with tasty refreshments. I and my family will remain in town until the New Year, so I assure you that you have not seen the last of me, or of my family members at least.”

“Might I ask of you how your group came to choose our establishment as your meeting place?”

“Well it was like this …”

… … …

“Master Dicksen, Master Dicksen!”

He turned round to see who was hailing him.

Mousa and I ran up to him as he stood there, secure in his stance and his … serenity, I think might be the better word.

“I am Mistress Mousa and this is Mistress Julina. We met you the other night when those pickpockets attempted …”

His 'kindly uncle' face half smiled as he nodded: “Indeed Mistresses, I recall. What can I do for you?”

“We were going to tell Master Suril this evening when we are all together. However, we know not whether he would have time on the morrow, for we are departing at noon.”

“I see, and what information did you wish to provide?”

“We have been having some dealings with a seamstress, Mistress Nayet, is fact number one. Fact number two, is that some little while ago, Guildmaster Horran visited Blackstone and whilst there, discovered that his assistant, named Brathan, had been stealing funds from the Miners' Guild. He issued an order for Brathan to be arrested, but Brathan evaded capture.”

His face became a little more serious. “I believe that I have heard something or things about this.”

“Well, we have located this Brathan's home, we believe!”

His attention sharpened rapidly as Mousa said that. His now professional face encouraged her to continue.

“We saw him in a room on the second floor up in what Mistress Nayet tells us used to be called the 'Gallin' house. We were looking directly across the lane into his window, which was the right-hand one as we looked at it. Mistress Nayet believes that there are two accommodations up there at that level and in that house.”

“And how certain are you that it is he? Do you know him well?”

“Regretfully, I can NOT reassure there – however, Mistress Julina here has had face-to-face dealings with the man and she is absolutely certain.”

“I see. And what business might you have had with this Brathan character, Mistress Julina?”

“He was a diner in the restaurant in which I cook. After the meal, we had a meeting at which I was asked to speak, and the man was very rude both to and about me.”

A strange expression appeared on his face. He was no longer a 'kind uncle' and he appeared suddenly to be unconvinced. “A girl like you? A cook? And invited to a meeting which involved a Guildmaster? And knowing Master Suril? I expect you shall tell me that the Count was present as well? Where do you girls get this imagination from? Shall I be expected to believe such a tall tale? There is far too much there that is stretching any truth. Now be off with you, and don't pester us Watchmen any more.”

“Master Dicksen. I object to your attitude. Shall I have to send Master Suril to you? Perchance you might like to talk to Master Tapio, Master Rohid or Master Ruckem. Even Master Moshan. Or Mistress Megrozen. Or indeed, that Bormio person.”

He grinned as he replied: “Thank you Mistress. I needed to be sure and your reaction tells me everything. I shall see that Master Jalmond receives your information at the earliest possible opportunity. You have passed my little test with ease. And with a very impressive array of references as well, I must confess. I recognised your name, of course, from the Bormio business. But I had to be sure. I deem this town has been less peaceful than usual since your arrival!” He was back once more to being the kindly uncle.

“Well we shall make it quieter on the morrow, for we shall depart at noon.” I was still not totally mollified, but I wasn't as annoyed as I had been. (Later Mousa managed to make me see sense, in that the Watchman had to be certain of any information upon which he may have to act.)

We left the Watchman there after brief farewells and scampered to catch up with the others, who all wanted to know what THAT had been about.

Soon, however, we were all scampering together, for the lowering clouds had at last decided to let loose their loads, and a short sharp shower set us all asquealing.

And so it was we returned to the house, to discover no less than two urchins waiting for us.

… … …

One was with a message for Epp to say that the saddles they had ordered upon arrival in Tranidor, and which were supposed to have been delivered this afternoon, would not be ready until the morrow. Epp immediately sent back a rather short note to the effect that, if they were not delivered in the morning, then the entire order would be cancelled. They had agreed to the time scale and were now trying to change it. Of course, making the return arrangements slightly different might be a problem, since one saddle was for Mousa, so should be on our transport, whilst the saddle for Epp herself, could be delivered here to the house, and wouldn't be required on our journey – unless she decided to send Nelke and her saddle up with us. This latter saddle could be delivered at far more leisure.

The second urchin was one with a message for me. It was a sealed parchment that I hurriedly opened and found to be my reply from the Semaphore Station. I skipped over the congratulations for the Hand Mirror deal and breathed out a sigh of relief when I read that the Beam Lantern also now had an Exclusivity Licence. I sent that urchin off to Master Tapio immediately with the message that our deal was in place, asking that he was to please inform Master Ruckem, since he was also involved.

I was pleased to see also that Berdon and Bettayla would be expected at Em's.

After that little flurry of activity, it was nice to have a relaxing while to unwind from a fairly stressful day, and to get dressed more suitably for our last dinner together.

… … …

“ … the first day we have had together – ever. We are immensely grateful to you Julina for trusting some complete strangers. We were close to a nasty end and you have turned it around so completely that we can scarce believe the speed and changes in our circumstances. You have now, and will have forever, our profound thanks …” Haka broke off as she was by then crying too much to continue.

Suril hugged her close as he said: ”Aye Mistress Julina. 'Tis entirely up to you. And this trip, we feel, has been a boon in that all of you round this table, we feel now are friends – something we had none of a few scant weeks ago. You helped us out, fed us, found us work, and found us a home. We shall be forever there for you. Thank you is just so inadequate somehow. I deem that, with the help of Mistress Molleena there, that perchance a mix of her and my words are appropriate at this juncture. This describes how Haka and I feel.

“We once were lost, but now are found;
Were blind, but now we see.

“You have granted us a different and oh so much better life. I, we, can say no more.”

There were sniffles aplenty around the table and I was lost for words – for once.

Then someone else started up …

“... And I too would like to thank you for including me on this trip. It has been most enlightening and …”

“... For me to be so privileged as to be included in this company, a mere animal husbands-man, is something that I would never have dreamed of just a few months ago. I was mean and rude to you, Mistress Julina when you first came to Mistress Sukhana's …”

“... I started out only as your sister, but now I feel …”

And so it went on.

And on.

And on.

And on.

I didn't know where to put my face it was burning so much.

I had tried very hard to explain that I was the privileged one, that I had enjoyed being with my friends and that to be without them would have made this trip so much less fun and that I was glad to have been able to share it with people, so we could talk about it in the future, and that we …

It was my turn to break off in some choked way.

And then there were the thanks, the very deep-felt and obviously profuse thanks, from each of us to Epp.

She too tried to shrug it off, and I had a sudden insight as to the depth of feeling that the others had tried to convey to me, but I had merely been embarrassed about. I wanted to thank Epp properly and I realised that these others wanted to do the same thing to me.

I did my usual – I just cried.

There was so much emotion flowing round that table, that I'm surprised the house didn't sink under a great weight of water. Even the five men, remember that both Shemel and Mohini were with us of an evening, were affected as we could all plainly see, and it was quietly amusing, sufficient to bring me back from tears, to watch the men trying NOT to show their emotions.

Strange creatures, men!

I think the bond that we had all formed with Epp and Mousa was also a fundamentally important one, and Termerik would be missed when we left the next day.

I was tempted at that point to mention that he and I were bound together in a business way and that we would be in closer touch than we had before, but then I remembered we wanted to keep things quiet about that just at the moment, so I forced other thoughts into my head.

Which wasn't difficult!

A lot of things were said that evening and a huge number of bonds were formed, promises made and the like. It was indeed a very memorable evening.

An evening that was made even more memorable when Jogantha came in and suggested we should all hurry out onto the wooden decking at the rear of the house, the one that stood on long wooden piles so that we would stand over the water of the river which was gurgling and sucking at its various both deep and shallow secret points.

It was, for once, almost silent in this town, a silence that was a huge relief to us, we only now realised. It was as if great weight had been lifted, even if only temporarily. Is it too much to say that our senses were heightened somehow by this event?

The clouds had rolled away in a most peculiar way, there was a sort of column of clear air above us, and the wind had died completely away. We all stood and gasped as we took in the view. Shore-side lights, lanterns from houses, hovels, warehouses and even boats reflected in the water, creating a most enchanting effect that was beautiful on its own.

But still there was an added attraction as well.

Up above us, up through that oh so strange column of open air, the Veil was showing, its glory somehow enhanced by the restriction of not being able to see the full width.

The whole thing was very special indeed and we were struck silent ourselves by it all.

… … …

“If it pleases you Mistress Megrozen, there is a gentleman visitor for you. He asked especially for yourself, Mistress Julina and Master Termerik.”

“Does he have a name, girl?”

“Excuse me, Mistress. Indeed he does. A Master Tapio.”

And so we three were dragged away and even though this visit was brief and to the point, the spectacle at the back of the house had disintegrated by the time we got back to the others, who were all by then filing back into the house.

Master Tapio had merely called around to thank us for the message we had sent, to confirm that the signed agreements would be in place as of the morrow, and that he had informed, in turn, Master Ruckem. He further said that he understood Master Ruckem and Master Rohid had been up to the Castle that afternoon and that Master Ruckem in particular felt that things had gone well for our project.

We thanked Master Tapio, and indeed invited him to stay for some refreshment, but he declined, saying that his wife would be VERY upset if he wasn't home soon.

On that note, he departed, and we left the meeting room to rejoin the others.

But our festivities did not go on for much longer.

We were all aware that the morrow would be trying, hectic and emotional yet again.

As I drifted off to sleep, I reflected that the trip as a whole had worked well, with some noticeable disappointments, like GB, and some noticeable achievements, like Molly's 'cure'. I had come alive in myself somehow, and I could tell that many, if not all, of the others had also grown and become more rounded characters somehow. Yes, I think we could have enjoyed maybe two or three more days, but it seemed to me that our 'enforced' early return to home was, on the whole, a Good Thing. A dark thought clouded my head briefly – would we all still fit in back in Blackstone? I consoled myself with the thought that other trippers with Epp in the past had managed to re-integrate themselves.

I found that I was quite excited at going home again, and then, very suddenly, I found I missed my family fiercely.

More tears.

Another wet pillow.

But I was smiling through those tears.

---

Parting is such sweet sorrow, and is also complicated, hectic and changeable

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

What should I say about this particular morning of this particular day? I feel I could fill hands and hands of notebooks, if I was asked - and another hand of notebooks could be filled with details of the next days.

The first two bells of daylight were filled, it seems as I look back, with smiles and tears and gasps of surprise and delight and sorrow.

Both Termerik, and Mohini, of whom we had seen little during our brief stay, remained behind their normal departure times to say their individual goodbyes to us. Termerik set tongues awagging when he kissed my cheek, and when we said that it wasn't the first time, there was a chorus of questions from my girls, which I knew would be repeated on our three day journey. I just grinned secretly which drove the girls wild with curiosity. Epp's laughing eyes helped fan those flames too, and Shemel, who had also stayed later so he could bid us farewell, said and did nothing which helped the mystery somewhat.

Both sets of people were emotional.

Actually, I should say that all three sets of people were emotional.

Firstly, there was the group of us, the largest group of the three, who were departing - we numbered ten in all with young Haris. Then there was another group who were staying, they numbered five (and should also have their number increased by the two more permanent residents, Epp's sons, to end up making seven), and finally there was the group of the staff who had looked after us so well, making a group of four, plus young Max who was the only non-resident.

Gifts were given by our group to the staff, many of which were received with tears of gratitude.

It would have been simple to just slip them some coin, but I was proud of my girls (and the other two who were men) that they had used their brains and found some small meaningful things; meaningful things that I am sure were far better received, representing as they did a true degree of thoughtfulness. Jogantha and Karmanya were quite emotionally attached to dear Haris by this time, and I think theirs were the hardest partings, but we all felt something as we took our leave of those uncomplaining and hard-working members of Epp's domestic team. It was all the more gratifying since they had no idea at all, and no expectation at all, of receiving anything from us.

“Parrier and I shall remain here,” stated Suril, once the gift-giving was over, the goodbyes were done, and the staff had returned to their duties, “while you all go and take your leave of the 'Nest'. Please present our good wishes along with your own. We shall need to be here to help Jafferkin load the wagon. If you are not back by the time we leave here, then we shall go with the wagon first to Mistress Nayet's and then on to the Shuttle Shed in Junction Square.

“HOWEVER,” he called loudly as we started to bustle about, “we shall not be responsible for bringing your belongings from your rooms. Before you go off, make sure that everything you want to take with you is brought to the bottom of the steps outside, and is securely packed. We shall refuse responsibility for anything YOU leave behind, or that falls out of a bag. The weather is fair enough, I deem, for our belongings to be left outside for a bell or two. Mistress Julina, as you are the one most experienced, would you agree that, for this day's journey up to Brayview, we need not saddle the frayen? I am told a further three saddles are due at any heartbeat, so we could saddle all six beasts, if you so deem, but I feel that we shall not ride today?”

“Six beasts? I had reckoned only with five. But aye, Suril, you have the right of it. I deem we shall not be riding before the morrow.”

“Indeed it shall be six, 'Lina, for I shall send Nelke up with you,” explained Epp. “I shall not be riding without more experienced riders to hand, and Parry here is one of the best animal husbands-men I have ever encountered. So Nelke shall return to Sookie's without me, and be ready for me to be a more active rider in the new year. I suspect that there will be many requests for riding time on your journey home, and perchance all the experienced mounts shall be required.”

That triggered another thought with me. “Parry, are the new mounts ridable by us without fear?”

“I deem that they are docile enough, 'Lina. Certainly you, me and Suril should be the first on their backs. The other mounts will do for any of the others.”

“Well, that's good news. One worry less, even if I didn't have the worry two moments ago! By the way, what are the names of these beasts?”

Parry and Epp both laughed at my first part of the remark, and the others smiled.

Parry then, however, shook his head: “That we do not know, 'Lina, and we shall have to wait until the beasts are reclaimed when we get home.”

“Oh! I had not thought of that! Do you have some way of differentiating them now they have been in your care for a day or so?”

“Black Ears, Raggedy Tail and Haunches,” he said in all seriousness. “When you see them, you will find those names to be obvious.”

We laughed at that before we all went to sort out our belongings.

I securely packed my precious mirror and the Beam lantern into one bag, wrapping each extremely well, and made sure that Suril would be very careful with that particular one. I clearly identified it, but only to us. A casual passer-by would not have been able to tell which was which.

“I wouldn't put it past that silly woman of Bormio's to try something this morning. Take especial care please.”

“You may rely upon me, 'Lina.”

“I have had another thought, Suril ...”

I pretended not to see him rolling his eyes.

“You should maybe come to the 'Nest' to pick up at least Haka and myself. We should be a little more formal with our good-byes to Mistress Nayet. The rest of them can either come with us to the seamstress' house, or make their way to the Shuttle Shed, but Haka and I should definitely speak with Mistress Nayet, and maybe Mousa too, come to think of it.”

He grinned wryly. “I'll suggest it to Jafferkin!”

I knew immediately that would be the best I could expect.

… … ...

Shemel went off to wherever he goes during the days in Tranidor – I made a mental note to find out more when I could. However, Epp, along with her two sons, her one daughter, and her friends Grizanthet and Boxklee, accompanied us to the 'Nest'. The latter couple were intrigued to find out more about this place that had achieved a prominence in our conversations, but young Surekha was totally indifferent. I think Epp also wanted to introduce the owner to her most frequent visitors, for a stepping stone in the future.

We weren't exactly rowdy, but our large party created a noticeable stir once we got going, with conversations flying around in all directions. Gradually, the volume, it seemed, managed to creep up and up.

There were a few frowns, mostly from the older denizens who appeared to be there for their regular morning pel and pastry, but there were also some smiles. Nevertheless, even I was beginning to worry about the disturbance we were causing. However, the owner was there in our midst, so I felt it was up to him to control things.

Epp had called the owner over to make some introductions and also to explain the departures, and went on to explain that we wanted to thank him and his wife for a nice haven these past few days.

He was talking to us and smiling at our thanks and so on, and coping as well as he could with all the confusion generated by a hand and more of excited females.

Just then, there was a loud bugle call from outside, and the owner started. We must have all looked very confused, because there was a hurried explanation which filled the sudden and almost shocking silence that ensued: “That is the five moment warning of an important announcement from the Count. The proclamation will be read in the middle of the Market Place, so we should scurry if we wish to hear the words themselves.”

A little while later, as we were all scurrying, there was a further blast, noticeably different, that the owner told me was the two moment warning. We arrived at the centre of the Market Place and had just a few heartbeats of time to observe the resplendently costumed herald and his party, one of whom was raising his instrument to his lips.

Then there was a fanfare to announce the announcement itself, if you see what I mean. It was horribly loud as we were so close to the bugler by then.

Now I know I am hopeless when it comes to getting the names and honourifics of the nobility right, so the following is my interpretation of the pronouncement, as best as I can render it:

“Worthy citizens, loyally here gathered, pray attention.” I sniggered a bit at that, since we were only here out of curiosity and not out of loyalty. “His Honour, Lord Trosanar, Count Tranidor, hereby reminds his subjects that there will be many events for the Extra Day Festival to mark the beginning of the year 1175 since the Great Flood. Many, indeed most, of these events shall occur within the walls of the castle, upon the fields of the Outer Bailey, with many booths devoted to food and drink, as well as other more commercial booths. His Honour announces hereby that the first official event shall be a Game of Shevesty to commence at the third Bell, precisely. This match-up shall be between a team drawn from His Honour's guard and castle staff, opposed by a team drawn from the Miners' Guild. All shall be welcome to attend. Be aware that His Honour has made arrangements for wagons to depart from three locations, namely the outside of the East Bridge, by the Semaphore Station, the outside of the West Bridge, likewise by the Semaphore Station and finally the North Side of the Market Place, at the lower end of Main Street. These wagons are provided by His Honour and shall convey passengers FREE OF CHARGE to the Castle. They shall depart these locations precisely at each quarter bell, commencing at the second Bell and shall continue up to and including the fourth Bell. Priority shall be given to the elderly and the infirm. Similar arrangements shall be made at the end of the day, the timings to be announced separately, to aid citizens to reach home once more. This announcement shall be repeated at this hour on each day up to and including New Year's Eve.”

I am fully aware that the pronouncement was made with much more flowery language than I have been able to reproduce here, but I am confident of the message content, and feel that I have conveyed it most faithfully.

There was a silence for a heartbeat or two before conversations started up, creating an even greater confusion of noise than that which we had caused in the 'Nest'.

I managed to pick up some snippets as we all made our way back there, so that we could pay our bill before returning to the house at South Point, or jumping onto Jafferkin's wagon.

“… he wants something. Free transport indeed! He's going to want us to do something that will cost us in the New Year, mark my words. He …”

“... what he's up to. It's not very like him. Why, I remember ...”

“ … suspicious. It always is when he's being nice. I wonder who …”

“ … perhaps he REALLY has changed. Somehow, I ...”

“... a good idea. I wonder who he has been talking to. But it is a good thing ...”

It was quite shocking to hear all the negativity about the man, about their ruling Count.

But somehow 'twas not as shocking as the speed with which my suggestion, made only late yesterday morning, really just a few scant Bells previously, had been conveyed and acted upon. I know that I had a flare inside me, as hope sprung up, that maybe this was the first step to the Wender system. I dared look at neither Epp nor Termerik just then, but I could feel somehow their own hopes springing forth.

… … ...

“Move along now. There's nothing to see. The incident is all over. Be on your way now, and leave the road free.”

There must have been thirty or forty people all milling around for some reason, blocking the road and making our passage difficult.

“We are to pick up some goods to be transported from here, Master Dicksen. If you could just clear a patch for us there, by that doorway?”

“Oh, 'tis YOU lot. Good morrow to you all. Ah! And Master Suril! Sorry sir, didn't see you at first. What with so many companions of the female persuasion.”

“What has been happening here, Master Dicksen?” asked Suril, his bright and intelligent eyes seemingly drinking in the scene.

“Well sir, acting upon information received,” he glanced heavily and pointedly at me at that moment, and then switched his eyes momentarily to Mousa, “we have had occasion to detain a certain individual and escort him to the Watch-house where he might be encouraged to help us with our enquiries. Unfortunately, this individual was less than willing to accompany us, and some struggle ensued. Two Watchmen were injured before the individual was managed to be controlled. He should recover from his bruises in a week or two, always assuming that he does not collect any more by being contrary.”

Suril too had glanced at me during this speech, and I just mouthed 'Brathan' back. He looked a little surprised but nodded at me in acknowledgement.

It was obvious that they required no assistance from Suril, so he settled back into our original plan and went to help Parry with the loading.

Maker! I was astonished at the way the wagon was already filling up rapidly, and we still had two more passengers and their baggages to pick up!

So it was that we could, with only a minimal delay, load up the goods that Hasinet, via Haka, had ordered and then make our way onward once again, but only after some more emotional leave-taking – although the emotional levels were much lower than those that occurred earlier.

… … ...

“HOW many pieces?”

“Only eight. We're travelling light, this time.”

“But there's no room,” I wailed.

“Hold, Mistress Julina! I have a solution, perchance.” Jafferkin also stopped glaring at Berdon and Bettayla, and turned his attention to Master Rohid. I fancied that even Josten turned his head to hear the 'solution'.

Masters Ruckem and Rohid had appeared at the Shuttle Shed to have a quiet private word with myself (and Epp and Termerik, but those two had not made the journey to this end of the town) and also to wish us a safe journey. I went off to one side with them as the others were greeting Berdon and Bettayla, taking Kords as my companion, leaving the more mature Mousa to try to control the situation.

“Good morrow Mistress Julina,” started Master Ruckem. “have you perchance heard the Count's pronouncement?”

“Well met, Masters. Indeed I have heard the pronouncement. Does this mean what I think it means?”

“Well met, Mistress,” continued Master Rohid. “The Count has granted us a month's trial, and we are convinced, as you are aware, that that will start a good business. I have sent a letter to Master Tanon about it, and a coded Semaphore, so we might hear from other municipalities soon!”

“Moony whats?”

He spelt out the word and explained its meaning and I tried hard to fix it in my mind, which was thinking of about a hundred things right then, including the raised voices from the others as they considered the totality of the load to be transported.

“However, there must be a change to our agreement,” said Master Ruckem.

My heart sank a little. I had always thought it to be too good to be true. I settled my entire concentration on the two Masters before me.

He continued: “It was much as I thought would happen. The Count wanted a fifth, we offered one twentieth, and the Count finally settled upon a figure.”

I caught sight just then of a twinkle in his eye. I was relieved as I knew then that it would be some good news and not bad news. I grinned a little as I asked: “And just how much did the Count agree to snatch from us?”

“One twelfth!”

“Oh!” Then I thought about it a little deeper. “OH! He is taking LESS than we planned. Well negotiated, gentlemen! Ah, but that means there is the difference between one twelfth and one tenth to be allocated!”

“Precisely, Mistress. Our agreements have been signed and witnessed for different amounts.”

The answer leapt straight into my brain, possibly influenced by current events and thoughts that were dashing through my mind. As I said, the answer came; but the implementation of that answer started creating more and more difficulties in my head.

“I think we should use the difference to pay a little extra something to the people who do the work – the drivers and the ones who check that passengers have paid. Maybe save it all up and give them a little extra each New Year, or each New Year and each Longest Day – something like that. But then there will be some who have worked for longer, or done less, and there will be some who will be ill or injured --- oh, I don't know what to do!”

Both men were taken aback a little by my suggestion, and then they started thinking about it and started nodding.

“A perfect solution, Mistress! But I agree there will be difficulties,” said Master Ruckem.

Master Rohid kept quiet for a moment or two and then said slowly: “Might I suggest that you leave it to me and Mistress Megrozen to thrash out the details? Would that be acceptable? I deem Mistress Megrozen would be a fair and neutral person, and she has experience of dealing with employees. She has also shown that she is fierce at protecting your interests.”

“An excellent idea, Rohid,” said Master Ruckem.

“I agree,” I said. “Do we need to formalise this?”

“'Twould be best, I deem.”

“Then hold here for a moment, if it pleases.” I turned away from them and went to fetch Suril.

I had to nearly shout when I got there: “Alright, you lot! Enough of this nonsense. We shall find a solution to the problem as soon as I have finished over there with the two Masters. There is no need for any further shouting, you are all drawing a crowd. Master Suril, could you please come with me, just for a few heartbeats? I require your assistance with these two men.”

“Of course, Mistress Julina,” he replied in as official a tone as that which I had employed.

When we reached the two waiting men, the situation was explained to Suril, just the bit about the differences between our signed agreement and the reported changes, which Master Ruckem reported to Suril formally. I then formally repeated my idea for a solution, Master Rohid then formally repeated his suggestion as to how to handle the details.

“Heard and witnessed!” said Suril, without prompting.

Again, handshakes were exchanged all round and then Master Ruckem took his leave, wishing us once more a safe journey.

The three of us then returned to the Shuttle Shed, and the near-row over there.

“Good morrow Master Berdon. And also Mistress Bettayla. I'm glad to see you are early enough, it still lacks a half bell to noon! What seems to be the problem?”

It was Jafferkin who surprised me with an answer: “We have big load already. These want more bags than rest of you combined!”

I looked more closely at the pile on the ground there.

“HOW many pieces?”

“Only eight. We're travelling light, this time.”

“But there's no room,” I wailed.

“Hold, Mistress Julina! I have a solution, perchance.” Jafferkin also stopped glaring at Berdon and Bettayla, and turned his attention to Master Rohid. I fancied that even Josten turned his head to hear the 'solution'.

“You are travelling basically on the Shuttle Route, I deem?” he said, looking at Jafferkin as he spoke.

He received a nod by way of reply.

“And you could keep to the Shuttle schedule?”

Another nod.

“Then the solution is simple! Some of you, or some of your bags travel on the Shuttle! Let me just go and check the load. I will ensure that there is no charge for this, as Mistress Julina has been most generous to our company.”

Well THAT put a stop to the brewing arguments.

And then my agile brain threw up another problem whilst Master Rohid went off to talk with the Shuttle driver.

I said nothing, though, until I found out if we indeed had a solution.

After a short while, Master Rohid returned with two men.

“Masters, Mistresses, may I present Goodmen Dorsal and Farr. They are wagoneers with our company. Dorsal here is the designated driver of today's Shuttle up to Blackstone and Farr has been assigned as an extra driver for whatever duties may arise. He shall be stationed up in Blackstone until the Longest Day, so you shall no doubt see him around. He is the only Shuttle passenger we have for this trip. There may, of course, be others waiting at Brayview or at the Forest Roadhouse, of those I have no knowledge.”

He turned from us back to the drivers: “Goodmen, this is Mistress Julina, she and Mistress Mousa there are being driven with their colleagues up to Blackstone by Goodman Jafferkin there, whom I suspect you know. May I suggest you three drivers decide upon the distribution of the loads, there are some goods already loaded on the Shuttle, some for Brayview and some for the Forest Roadhouse, the rest for Blackstone.

“Might I further suggest that all you passengers repair to that Inn over there, with which we have an arrangement. Female passengers on the Shuttle may use the facilities before departing, without having to purchase anything! I shall come over with you, to vouch for you, and perchance we men can enjoy a small beer whilst we are awaiting the Noon bell.”

“Master Rohid, thank you for this solution to us travelling up to Blackstone. But what will happen when Master Berdon and Mistress Bettayla wish to return next week? Will this be a problem for the Shuttle to bring them back?” I voiced the concern I had had earlier.

“Not at all, Mistress Julina, particularly if they are prepared to allow their belongings to be transported perhaps on a separate wagon or even two. We have at least a pair of wagons that arrive from Blackstone every day. Or we could deliver them separately to Brayview, where we have even more wagons per day arriving from Blackstone, we would then collect their belongings together there and could even send a wagon from here to fetch it all from there, if the Shuttle can't cope.”

“Hold, Master Rohid! I be returning about then; expect I be able to fetch them down here, without all other stuff in load.”

“Of course! Thank you Goodman Jafferkin, I had overlooked that temporarily.”

We were all quite shocked about how easily this was sorted out.

But even more shocking was the fact that Jafferkin had now spoken an intelligible statement – and done that twice!

… … ...

We passed the Semaphore Station and gained the free road, with a sigh of relief, having had to push our way past the throngs in both Junction Square and Cross Street, and having then negotiated our way past the Guard and Tax house. Our convoy of two wagons drew some glances, I suppose because it is rare for two wagons to be each trailing three frayen. The Shuttle was in the lead and Black Ears, Nelke and Haunches were attached to the rear of it. Jafferkin's wagon followed closely behind, the remaining frayen, Trumpa, Dralla and Raggedy Tail, trailing closely behind us. Somehow, the men had decided to travel all together and were seated together on the Shuttle.

Traffic was such that we actually had to wait for three wagons to pass on their way uphill, before we could turn left onto the main road and follow them.

It was not long before we all felt a weight lift from us, but none could find an explanation – until Jafferkin grunted: “Noise.”

Of course! We were now in the countryside. The ambient noise level was higher than that in Blackstone, as far as I could remember, but was nevertheless far lower than the one we now realised had been oppressing us whilst in Tranidor. I glanced over at Jafferkin, realising why he enjoyed his long periods of quiet, and his eyes twinkled back affectionately as we had a silent heartbeat of total understanding.

… … ...

I realised upon the subsequent journey that the Semaphore Stations were positioned, very roughly speaking, at about a bell's wagon travel distance apart. It suddenly hit me, and the others were also plunged into thought when I mentioned it, just how vulnerable our semaphore connection at Blackstone was. From Blackstone to Strettalm was far more than a mere bell. It gave, certainly me, a sudden insight into all the details our planners were considering.

So that first passage, up to the next Semaphore Station, was spent, in the female wagon at least, interrogating Bettayla, a total newcomer to us, before they started in on teasing me. I still could not reveal why Termerik had kissed my cheek, so I had to suffer the torments when that subject came up. But I did score a few points of my own, so it was not all one way traffic.

The next bell was spent in deciding upon the lessons I was to give during our journey, and when, which made Bettayla call for Berdon to hop off his wagon and scramble up onto ours.

Both of the newcomers were amazed at the proposals to handle what I suddenly decided to call the three 'R's – 'riting, reading and riding. Both felt they were quite good at the first two, but were very interested in riding lessons, when I explained that anyone could do it. Bettayla was close to my size, so she could borrow one of my riding outfits on the morrow.

Then I mentioned the Garian numbers, and they were both agog to learn about THOSE.

At one point, our discussions were interrupted by a hail from a wagon heading downhill and we all called and waved to Legbato and his colleagues as they passed us.

By the time our lesson plans were all done, we had passed the northernmost Semaphore Station in this valley outside of Milady's lands and we were well within view of the one on the borders to Blackstone, for that is what we must now consider those fields and forests to be.

… … ...

Another emotional farewell ensued the following morning. I liked Brayview and I'm sure the others felt the same.

We had been made very welcome and we all knew we would return sometime. We made sure to pick up a package of their cheese – I got one for the Salon and one for Papa and Swayga, after Basset assured us it would keep for at least a week, as long as kept cool. The others also got their own supplies.

With Bettayla this time teaching us more steps and new dances, as well as encouraging us, we again spent most of the evening on the dance floor, this time 'twas Berdon who was the lead musician and one of the semaphore operators provided the rhythm. Berdon and Bettayla added to the evening's entertainment by putting on a short, but very funny, two-person show.

And one of the overnighting wagoneers made a fair amount of coin by placing a wager.

He got up and stated that he knew so many songs that he bet he could name a song which contained a woman's name, any woman's name that anyone could come up with. He was convinced that his vast knowledge of songs would encompass at least one with whatever name was given him. There were many takers in the room, but not from us once Bettayla frowned meaningfully to stop us joining in.

In the end, he was given a hand of names and took a dozen wagers. He spent a lot of time asking those who were placing bets if they were certain. He gave them all at least three opportunities to back out, but none took him up on those offers, particularly after they heard the list of names for which he had to search through his resources in his mind.

He was very good, and he managed to look worried.

When finally he accepted the challenge, he gave them all one final opportunity to back out.

When they didn't, he simply sang the Birthday Song and inserted the required name at the appropriate point.

My how we laughed – including those who had lost money to him.

Again we slept well in this roadhouse and we were actually quite impatient to get under way when we all were ready relatively early. However, we HAD agreed to travel with the Shuttle, so we could not depart before the Noon bell, lest there be any last moment passengers.

So I filled in the time for most of the people around. First I introduced Dorsal and Farr to frayen riding with the new saddles, and then I sat down in the roadhouse common room and gave some lessons in the Garian numbers to any who wanted it, including others not in our party. This proved to be such a popular move that we were nearly late for our schedules. I was thanked profusely by all and was told that there would always be a free meal for me there at Brayview whenever I chose.

And so we at last pulled out, again a little tearfully, onto the main road to continue our uphill journey. A dull rumble in the distance made me look up in some alarm, but I could see that the thunder storm was some way from us, over to the west of the valley and quite a way downwind. I guessed and estimated that it might be lurking somewhere up the Sufen valley. I wondered aloud if it was raining or snowing over there.

At that, Molly got THAT look again on her face. I happened to be next to Bettayla at that time and I whispered to her what was about to happen. I was not disappointed.

“You know the first time I travelled
Out in the rain and snow -
I didn't have a bedroll
Nor even any place to go.
But now I have this inner pain
And am glad to be
On the road again.”

Bettalya looked sharply at her and I could see her mind working at something. She said nothing though. She asked me quietly if Molly did a lot of this and was ever more thoughtful when I informed her that she did.

Our journey continued quietly for a quarter bell or so, before someone brought up another topic, and off went the conversational round in another direction.

… … ...

Today's journey was the same as the day before, but not.

The really big difference today was that our party was more evenly split between the two wagons, and all six frayen were saddled. The strangeness and awkwardness of yesterday, dealing with relative strangers, had disappeared after the evening's entertainment and the getting-to-know-you period had passed.

I had been going to start with using the frayen today but, again, we had all felt strange to even consider riding on this main road; so we decided, without actually voicing the opinion, to delay riding until we were on the Blackstone road.

… … ...

The riding caused chaos.

Now the 'Riders' group had been expanded to include both of the Wagoneers, the time we, I, had allocated to riding went way over schedule.

Everyone, and I really mean EVERY one wanted to 'have a go', with the twin exceptions of Haris and Jafferkin.

The new animals, a little confused at first, soon settled into acceptance and seemed to exude an air of contentment with the new saddles and their new positioning.

The enthusiasm for riding was really kindled after we reached the bottom of the slope into our valley. I had, again you will remember, given both drivers an introduction to frayen riding back in the wagon park of Brayview, so they took a couple of turns at driving whilst the other went riding. We did our circling movements just had we had done those few, but seemingly many, days ago when we were climbing this slope. They thanked me once again and then some of the others wanted to have a go.

And so it went on for a while.

Finally, Suril, Parry, I, Kelly, Kords and Gyth all rode away from the wagons and investigated Bezlet. We left when the wagons were still some mark or so shy of the turn off, and we rode into the village to cause some consternation amongst those there gathered.

There had been some progress in the building of the houses and barns of the hamlet, and also in the roadways and so on.

“Mistress Julina! Master Suril! Goodmen and women, welcome. How pleasant to see you!”

A man had emerged from the main house there. He swung up into the saddle of a waiting frayen and came to join us.

“Master Bezan! What a delight to see you too. I think you know everyone?”

“Indeed Julina. But how come you are here? And mounted?”

It was Suril who explained as Master B led us in single file down a narrow track, rather than road, through the trees. The noise of the river grew ever louder as we approached it.

And then we were there.

My breath caught in my throat as I took in the raw, wild beauty of the spot. It felt wrong to be encouraging us humans to despoil such natural wondrousness.

But I was pleased to see with my own eyes this area that Papa had described. His word picture was thus fleshed out most colourfully. And we even saw the strange tree marking across the river that had told Papa that this nose-like peak to our left was only relatively narrow.

Master B explained much to us, pointing out things such as how little effort would be required to turn that rock ledge into a wharf, and how that clearing could be made into a storage bunker and so on.

All too soon though we had to depart.

This time though it was with Master Bezan in our company.

He had decided to join us as soon as I mentioned our intention of investigating the ruined fort. He explained that he was going to be overnighting at the Forest Roadhouse anyway. He issued a few orders, listened to a few discussions and then took his leave of them.

We rejoined the main road armed with much more knowledge than we had had before, and we were soon in pursuit of the wagons, which we could see some way ahead along the straight road. I mentioned to Master B that we should talk as I had had an idea or two. If he had been an animal, then his ears would have pricked up or he would have started sniffing or something. He agreed to wait until later.

… … ...

After being introduced to the newcomers, Master Bezan was excited to think that maybe they could be persuaded to join us up in town, with their troupe of entertainers. Master B also helped me considerably with my lessons, for I had been sorely pressed to keep everyone absorbed, which I feel is so vital to good learning. He went on one wagon and took the more advanced ones, whilst I was able to help the less well able ones.

We were still truly absorbed in these lessons when we crossed the stream/rivulet that came from behind the Strettalm, which event startled Master B into some activity. He began urgently organising the ones who wanted to ride again.

Soon we were mounted once more, our group being the same as before except for Mousa in place of Gythy, who felt that she had reached her limits of endurance in the last expedition, and thus wanted to rest on the wagon this time.

Master B explained that the wagons would probably reach the Roadhouse before we were finished and told Dorsal, Farr and Jafferkin to enlist help from the staff there should they require it, for unloading or securing the loads.

… … ...

“No-one really knows why the Chivans abandoned this place. My gut feeling is that, judging by some traces we have found whilst developing Blackstone Town and its surrounds, is that they started to use the coal much as Milady has now taught us to do. There would not have been many soldiers available and I suspect they decided to leave this place and concentrate on the head of the valley. This fort achieves little in military terms after all. Once a way was discovered up the cliff face there, then the significance of this place dropped considerably. Before that, then this could have been considered to be the head of the valley, which then makes more sense to build a fort somewhere here, near a ready water supply and some falls which would have been valuable not only for washing, but for providing some limited forms of power for crushing grain and the like.”

This place was indeed a wonderful area, and I could understand why Milady wanted to preserve its wild and natural beauty.

I was fumbling through my memories to try to remember exactly what had been said about her intentions as far as this place was concerned, but I knew it wasn't to be a roadhouse and got confused then when my head was telling me that it was to be somewhere for people to stay overnight.

Eventually, I mentally shrugged and put the thoughts away. It never occurred to me to ask Master Bezan until many weeks later!

We gaped and gawped and gazed at the many things that were there for us to gape, gawp and gaze at. The clearly delineated and enduring walls, the marked areas for gardens and so on. The riverside path down to the falls and pools was a wonderful experience and we all giggled at the thought of Milady getting into the oh-so-cold water.

More things were pointed out and we marvelled again at how the building was still so solid after so very many years. The shadow of a tree on the opposite bank of one channel of the falls stretched its tip out as though reaching for us and it gently and silently touched our side of the waterway. This event caused Master B to draw his breath in, and made us scurry back to the frayen. He chivvied us along, saying that the time we had left of daylight was very short indeed. He apologised for keeping us so long, but we assured him it was alright. He said that we would probably be caught on a dark road if we were not careful and we understood better his urgency.

It was actually quite fun to hurry along the road on frayen back, travelling faster than we had ever done before. Mousa was very nervous and Master B took it upon himself to stay close to her and generally reassure her. I enjoyed the extra speed and I think the others all did as well, though I could tell Kords had some discomfort with it. It was just as we reached the entrance that the light finally failed, and the yellowing general lanterns lit our way to the buildings.

Notwithstanding my enjoyment of that final stretch of road, I confess I was ready for a bath by the time we got inside the Roadhouse and it was indeed a luxury to soak some aching muscles in some hot water, specially prepared for us. The semaphore system had warned the roadhouse of our arrival and it was nice to be expected and welcomed – and looked after. I suspected that Uncle Steef might well have been responsible for much of that. He was obviously very pleased to see us, and was almost overwhelming in his efforts to be of assistance...

After our dinner, which we took quite early that day, Berdon and Bettayla again did a few acting pieces, some of which made the company laugh uproariously, and some made us sad. One piece made us very thoughtful. We were all impressed at how they managed to convey so many different emotions and situations. Again there was a little music and some dancing, but we did not celebrate as long as we had the night before. Indeed, I felt that maybe these celebrations were probably over at about the same time as they had started the previous night.

Some of our party had decided to go to bed quite early, since they knew there would also be a late night tomorrow, but, as I was considering my options, I was approached diffidently by Dorsal, Farr, Jafferkin (yes, Jafferkin!) and two hands of others, asking if I would be willing to spend a little more time explaining to them all the Garian numbers. Obviously, our drivers had told the others of their new knowledge, and I felt it would be rude of me not to share.

Frankly, I confess here that I wanted to refuse, but also did not know how to turn them down; so I agreed in the end, knowing that again we wouldn't be leaving in the morning until noon. Kords sighed and rolled her eyes, but presented me with no easy way of getting out of this. She was there, of course, as my companion, as society demanded I have.

We were rescued a bell and a half later by Master Bezan, who had been looking for me to ask me some questions about some of the thoughts I had had. When he realised just what was going on, he willingly sat down and assisted me in giving my lessons, for which all were grateful. We passed a further bell brushing them all up on the numbers; how to write them, and therefore read them, and how to use them. I didn't let on, but some of Master B's examples were extremely useful to help ME understand the use of these numbers better. I stored these all away in my mind for future use. Even Kords showed me that she appreciated them as well!

I sometimes spent moments wondering why my head didn't explode with all the matter I was stuffing into it. But I managed a productive late evening and sat back with a sigh and with a wrist rub and a back rub at what felt like just about midnight.

However, by the time the drivers had all been packed off to their beds, I had gone beyond tiredness. With very little encouragement, Master B and I sat down to discuss all sorts of things, like the bunkhouse, overnighting in Bezlet, a more central location for some governing offices, the fears I had for here and for Brayview once some accommodation was provided in Bezlet, and so on.

It was only when Kords let out a big snore that Master B and I realised just how late it was.

I can assure you I had no problems getting to sleep that night.

… … ...

As on the day before, I again spent part of the morning giving some more lessons to anyone who wanted them, and Parry was outside letting others feel what it was like on a frayen with the new saddles in the new positions on the animals.

I was also asked to demonstrate the Beam Lantern and to show my hand mirror once more.

Thus it was that my morning disappeared and we once again loaded us and our belongings onto the wagons and set out on the final leg of our return.

I felt sad, and happy all at the same time, nervous and excited, torn between looking forward and looking back - and I am sure these feelings were duplicated in the others to a smaller or larger degree.

As a result of all this, I was quite emotional when I parted, the last of us all, from Uncle Steef. He got an extra affectionate hug, and he squeezed me back fondly.

Another goodbye that had to be endured.

But on the whole, this one was the least emotional of them all.

We regained the road and headed immediately up the stretch that was the steepest we had encountered.

All six frayen were being ridden up the steep incline that angled across the rock face, to reduce the load on the dranakh as much as we could. Indeed I had two carry bags dangling across my beast, as did each of the others. With the lightened loads, the wagons made what the wagoneers claimed was their best time ever getting up that final steeper slope to the foot of Strettalm and the turn to the left there.

Once that turn had been negotiated, we knew it was a directly straight road from there all the way to the Cistern at the top of town, and so a new feeling settled upon us, one of excited expectation. This was the final leg of our adventure and suddenly we were all eager for it to be over.

I nudged Bettayla again and indicated Molly with my chin. She looked over at her as did the other two in sight of Molly's face.

For Molly had THAT look once more.

---

The year draws to a close in Blackstone

---

Disclaimer:

The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended.
This story is copyright © 2013 - 2020 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

It uses some of the associated characters and situations that arise from the world called ‘Anmar’ created by Penny Lane, whose stories
are also copyright © 2010 - 2020 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

So there we were, travelling along the final, straight, stretch of road before we returned to our homes. Something had attracted Molly's attention, since her face showed she was being creative with her words again. I was sitting between her and Bettayla, with Gyth and Kords also able to see Molly's face.

The wait was not long.

She slowly said:

“When through the woods, and forest glades I wander,
And hear the something something something in the trees.
When I look down, from lofty mountain grandeur,
And see the brook, and feel the gentle breeze.”

Bettayla shook her head in wonder: “You are very good at this Mistress Molleena. I deem Berdon and I need to talk with you, you could be a great help, indeed an asset, to us. Have you other of her sayings written down, Mistress Julina?”

“Indeed I have. I shall show you them, with Molly's permission, once we arrive.”

“Of course you may, dear 'Lina. Without your scribing, I should have forgotten most of what my weird mind comes up with. …” she broke off suddenly, before continuing, “... And hear the wildlife moving unnoticed in the trees. What think you? Does that work?”

“It is most excellent, Mistress Molleena, most excellent. Might I ask how you do that?”

“Well Mistress Bettayla, this one started out by us climbing that imposing rock face to be met by still another peak. And the words 'lofty mountain' just sprang into my mind. Climbing the rock face, we had no view to our left of course, but a spectacular one to our right, full of grandeur, staring downvalley as we did, climbing ever higher above the trees, seeing the little streams and minor rivers cutting their way down to the main river. Then we met Strettalm, turned left and again we plunged into the woods, surrounded by trees, and cooled by a breeze. Hold! Trees, breeze. And so I had the start of it ….”

“We should find some way to channel this marvellous ability of yours. And maybe you should carry a notebook with you, like Mistress Julina does. Then you could write your own words down, and preserve them that way. I know you write, I have seen you in the lessons we have had on this trip.”

Molly nodded thoughtfully, and agreed with her, wondering at the same time why SHE had not thought of that.

Before Molly could reply further, Parry called from the front of the wagon: “Talking of lessons, who would like to pass some time riding?”

And so it was that we once again rotated riding the six frayen. Haris was the only one who did not ride on that final stretch – including the three wagoneers! All us five girls, Mousa, Berdon and Bettayla, Suril and Haka, Parrier, Dorsal, Farr and Jafferkin – that's fourteen of us sharing time astride one or other of the beasts. I believe I spent the least time of us all as I was busy giving writing lessons to the others, something else the wagoneers found an interest in doing as well. In fact, at one moment, there was an argument between the drivers as they all wanted to do some elementary writing practice and then there would be no-one to drive the wagons. Gyth volunteered, but they laughed at her – until we glared at them and asked if they really felt a woman couldn't do it.

And then there was a clamour from ALL the women, myself included, to be able to drive the wagon. So each of us did, for a short spell of about five moments. I suspect that the dranakh were kind to us as we did absolutely nothing other than to plod forward during those moments!

So of course, I HAD to do some more writing stuff, arranged and performed whilst the others were rotating their sessions astride the frayen, which caused me to have a very strange passage of time indeed, continually repeating the same things but to different students! This lasted maybe a bell and a half until my stock of paper ran out. The wagoneers each promised to ensure they would bring, or arrange to have brought, further stocks for me, in the future, as a token of their gratitude for my patience.

“And reedlets,” I added meaningfully. “And I shall do some lessons for you all up in Blackstone.”

As a result of this, I found myself setting a sort of schedule with them, after enquiring about their daily routines. I would need, of course, to discuss this with Sookie and Master B, but it seems that there was often a mid-morning pause for the drivers whilst waiting for their loads to be placed in their wagon's bellies. Usually they were waiting around for anything up to two or even three bells, thus there were opportunities to fill that time. I could not do it in the evenings of course, as my Salon duties would be tying me up then.

Of course, anything I arranged now would be changed when Master Magser took up his duties.

I could see much confusion in my near future!

… … ...

And so the bells and moments passed as we made our way upslope through the never-ending trees, with only occasional clearings and thinner patches of tree-growth to provide some contrast. As mentioned before, crossing a stream became almost a major event.

I felt that the trees had become almost oppressive somehow.

I suddenly giggled at a thought, and all turned to me to ask what was so funny.

“Well, when we got to Tranidor, we all hated the noise so much, it was almost painful to us. And here we are, in an almost total silence now, and we find THAT offensive somehow. I am looking forward now to hearing some noise around me, something like drawing a well-loved blanket about oneself, for comfort.”

I was surprised that even the wagoneers, who must be used to this sort of thing far more than we were, even they nodded in agreement.

… … ...

“Look 'ee, all! Stay! Can you see, by the light up ahead, that we near the end of the trees?”

Farr's call from the driving seat of the leading wagon focussed our attention to the road stretching straight away in front of us. Jafferkin had to weave our wagon about so passengers on each side of his wagon could get the view.

I don't know about the others, but that sight raised my spirits and I was looking forward, both literally and with my feelings, to seeing our home town once more. I realised with a shock that the view we would have as we emerged from the forest would be the first time I had ever seen our town that way and I sat up straighter, my mind urging us forward.

It still took some time for us to break out into the full daylight, and I was getting ever more fretful until we did. I believe I managed to keep my feelings hidden lest the others be consumed as I was being consumed.

The big moment arrived, and I realised that, in actual fact, all the others had felt exactly the same, since we all gasped.

There before us, still almost a bell away, was our Town, looking like it was nestling into the arms of the eastern wall, as it started to curve round to form the head of the valley.

The sun was shining and we could see, up the western slope heading towards the Stone Sea, towards where that strange Larsenar, who we had all heard about but never seen, had his hut. We gasped at the beauty provided since there was a light dusting of snow up there, snow that glistened in the late afternoon sun.

We could also see the shadows reaching out from the valley wall to our left as the sun began its descent in earnest, but the rays still struck the top of the town, the Bell Tower gleaming brightly, as well as the body of the Cistern.

The air was crystal clear, with not a cloud in sight, and the sky was a deep blue. The colours of the houses were mostly all the same, so that helped, somehow, the slightly different tones of the various rooves to add a wonderful contrast.

“Goodman Farr! Goodman Farr?” I called ahead.

“Aye, Mistress?”

“Might I ask you to please just stop, but leave room for us to draw alongside, I see no approaching traffic and there is nothing coming up behind us. I, no, WE, would like to just take in this view of our home town, just for a moment or two. None of us has ever seen it like this.”

“Aye, Mistress. That we shall do. But not for too long, we still have nigh a bell until we reach the end station.”

“Understood. And thank you.”

… … ...

I suppose the first real thing I noticed that told me of the changes we might expect was the Loop Road junction. Yes, we could see that the bridge was clear of wagons over there in the near distance, but there were no wagons parked at the Loop Road junction, and indeed the staff of the finished, and obviously used, bunkhouse were outside the doors, and begging a lift up into town from us. I suspect they had been waiting for the Shuttle, and Dorsal told Farr to take them up. I realised before being told that as no-one would be working tomorrow, it being a grand day off for all but the most essential staff, then there was no need for the wagoneers to try to gain that extra time from an early departure.

I also noticed that the Loop Road was fully surfaced all the way to the bridge, so I knew that it wouldn't be long before it was being used. My eyes followed the roadway beyond the bridge and it seemed to me to be complete all the way past those few obstacles that had existed when we departed some nine or so days ago. In some parts, particularly up at the top of the valley, it looked to me as if it had been widened considerably. I wondered about that.

There was something about the surfacing of the road beyond the bridge and I puzzled at it until, with a gasp, I realised that it was indeed surfaced, as far as my eyes would allow me to determine, but in what was known as 'Michen's Method'.

I was asked by Bettayla why I had gasped, and so I related the story of the paving of East Street. I saw Berdon and Bettayla communicate with each other silently, but even I could determine that they were impressed. It was only later, weeks later, that I discovered from her that each little thing I revealed, that showed how thinking and observation had been applied to overcome some problem or another, just added to their determination to join in with the community here, one that, to their eyes, was at the forefront of Palarandi development.

I had been tempted to mount a frayen again and to ride on ahead to greet my family, but I wanted also to see things as an approaching stranger would, to experience their views of arriving on the Shuttle. Not to mention that I also felt I should be the hostess to introduce Berdon and Bettayla to our community, and to be there to answer their questions, should they have any. After all, 'twas I who had been the main encourager of their journey, and I was really the 'leader' of this group of travellers now Epp had remained behind in Tranidor.

I did, however, suggest to the others that they should ride ahead, and, in the end, Suril, Parry, Mousa, Molly, Kelly and Gyth did just that. Kords had also wanted to, but when I told her why I was not going to, she surprisingly sat back down, having agreed with me. Molly almost did that as well, but I waved her off, knowing that if she stayed, then Mousa would as well.

Oh how complicated things can get so quickly, and seemingly without effort.

… … …

Berdon and Bettayla were indeed to be lodged at Em's, and there was room for Jafferkin down at the Claw, so all our guests were accommodated with ease. The belongings were unpacked and sorted and delivered and otherwise dealt with, and I spent a while with the frayen in the stables at the Claw, thanking them with little snacklets of malmris that I had scrounged from a Sookie who had welcomed us back with great enthusiasm. There was something different about the Claw that I had noticed as we turned in through the carriage entrance, but there was too much else going on for me to look around and concentrate to see what it was.

As I left, Jafferkin drew me to his wagon and encouraged me to place my arm in Josten's mouth. It was a very strange sensation indeed but I had heard of others doing it before and had some experience already so it was just another odd little occurrence in the many varied experiences afforded me by my birthday trip down to Tranidor – a trip that was now, I realised with some sadness, finally over.

But the sadness was more than balanced by the joy of being reunited with my family.

I doubt that you, my readers, wish to know too many of the intimate details of my return to my family, but I will mention that it felt wonderful to be held in the strong and warm arms of my father, and I wallowed in that sensation for a good two moments, before the need to be a responsible adult once more took over.

I was of course crying at the welcome I got from my siblings, and indeed from Swayga, and I luxuriated in a deep and hot bath, shared with Kords who had also been greeted so lovingly. We had a million things to talk about, the two of us, lying there in the warmth and relaxing, but we just didn't – we appreciated a few precious moments of silence – a silence remember that was comforting since we were surrounded by familiar noises and smells and feelings.

There had been, just before we escaped to the bathroom, plenty of chaotic moments as they all demanded to know all about our trip, and we wanted to know all about the changes and developments that had happened in our absence.

So forgive me if it seems a little cold perhaps to skip over the repeating of our tales to our family and I get immediately into the changes that had happened in Town.

… … ...

I had been right about the upper end of the Loop Road being widened. However, Papa said I had to visit the dam first to see with my own eyes something there, and then he could explain the widened upper Loop Road better. This of course gave rise to a million questions on my part, but he just told us (Kords was of course with me) to have patience for two days!

“Two days?”

“But yes, my children. Tomorrow is the Feast Day and nothing shall be in operation, so I would be unable to take you to any demonstration.”

“Oh! How disappointing!”

“Not really,” he twinkled at us. “It will be a good lesson in having your patience.”

“Oh you horrible old man!” We both laughed at him and he grinned fondly back at us.

Papa mentioned that now both East Street and all the Cross streets were fully paved and the new stone was an excellent surface material. Even the way to our new home was fully surfaced; mostly, added Papa, because the tree growers could get to their orchards more easily that way.

“How could you get so much stone, so quickly?”

“Two days, my dear.”

“Huh?”

“The demonstration by the dam. That will explain all.”

He then went on to explain that all but the final eight casts in the middle of the Loop Road had also been paved, but in the Michen Method. It is expected that the road shall open for traffic on the first day of Marash.

He did relent a little about the two day thingy, when he told us that the Michen Method had also been used to pave the road that was now set upon a solid base, from the bottom of the dam slope all the way to the Camping Place. Our old house was no more, it was under that road surface somewhere, and indeed the start of the foundations for the Community Hall had been dug – just the outline, mind you, but nevertheless the start had been made in that some of the ground surface had been broken.

“And, one of your suggestions is being put into place up there too.”

“Which? What? How?”

Openly laughing at me, he said: “Two days!”

I hit him with my fist – thumping his shoulder in frustration.

That only hurt the side of my hand, causing him to laugh at me even more.

Not even pouting, nor fluttering my eyelashes, nor stamping my foot, would get any more out of him, so I turned away most frustrated. Kords was also frustrated, but she was also torn because she wanted to laugh at me along with Papa.

I (briefly) hated them both.

The Miners' Village had been expanded some more, and their bath-house was completed, and rooved, as was their kitchen and eatery. Which had also become their entertainments room, apparently.

They had formed their own group, and called themselves the Community of Miners of Blackstone; an elected representative had been voted onto the Town Assembly, Goodman Graber was his title and name and he reported to their organising group, which they called their 'Committee'.

There were other changes as well, but nothing quite so major.

All this talk of changes jogged my memory of noticing but not recognising some change or other down at the Claw, and I made a mental note to look closely as we passed by later that evening to the Parade Ground where the events were to happen for the end of the year.

… … ...

It was just before the 6th Bell that we left home to make our way up to the Parade Ground. I insisted upon walking the slightly longer way via the Claw so I could inspect it more closely for the change I had remarked earlier. So we had to leave a few moments earlier than we would have otherwise done.

I know that it seems a long while in advance of the Midnight bell, but Papa told us the Community of Miners had promised some small entertainment before the 'official' events, and that we should be there at the quarter bell after the sixth.

We went along the side of the Claw, on the outside, and joined the Main Road, up which several, nay, many, people were wending their way to the top, to join the crowds at the Parade Ground.

I turned and looked at the Claw and at first I could not see what it was. Then it hit me suddenly. I had become used, in Tranidor, to seeing them, but up here in Blackstone, the Claw had been transformed by having some of the new clear glass windows fitted.

I whirled round, and yes, the Bell had two as well, and was obviously going to have some more, since one aperture was closed over with a canvas, flapping gently in the light breeze that was blowing down from the peaks above the head of the valley.

Main Street had yet another of Sethan's hissing gas lamps further up, and to my eyes, they were all slightly different than they had been before.

“Sethan has added a new gas to the mixture, my dear,” explained Papa. “Apparently this burns slightly brighter, and also slightly slower than the previous mixture. It does give off an orange hue, however, that some find not to their liking.”

We carried on up the hill, hugging our mantles to ourselves and watching our breaths steaming in the air in front of us, for it was a cold night – not extremely cold, but far colder than before. I was aware that there was a slight hissing sound in the background, just on the edge of audibility; it took me a little while to identify that it was from the Sethan lights. I looked up at the skies and had to squint slightly, then use my hand to shade the edge of my vision from the hissing lamps in order to see the sky clearly. There were no clouds at all visible, so the night was only going to get colder!

… … ...

I have, I'm sure, said often enough that we have had very little entertainment in Blackstone over the years, and so you will readily understand the degree of astonishment with which we long-term residents greeted the appearance of two largish groups of people who walked in step down from the Cistern to the Bell Tower end of the Parade Ground, once they had been introduced.

At that lower end, there were two more of the Sethan lamps, quite close together and also close to a wooden dais, which had a funny angled stand in front of it. A man stood on the dais, and showed me immediately what the stand was for, as he took out a notebook and placed it, open, in front of him. I gasped.

“Oh Papa! What a simple idea! He can read his notes even at this time of night. That way, he can write what he wants to say beforehand and not forget anything when he speaks.”

“Aye, lass. Most clever, I agree.”

There were nods of appreciation from others around who could hear my words, and I heard them explain to others farther away.

The murmurs of the crowd around us – I had never seen so many people gathered up here before – slowly silenced as the man raised his hands to indicate that he wished to say something.

As he did so, the bells struck the quarter. The sound faded and he began to speak.

“Your Honour, Masters, Ladies, Gentlemen. Thank you all for attending. My name is Goodman Graber and I have the honour to represent the Community of Miners of Blackstone. I wish first to thank the good townspeople of Blackstone for the welcome they have extended to so many invaders of their space. With very few exceptions, we have been warmly welcomed and have found this a pleasant place to be. We are not all ignorant wielders of pick and shovel, or wagon drivers with whips, or shoring-builders with hammers, all covered with dark black coal dust and the like, and this community here have accepted us into their midst.”

He paused and there were a few laughs, mostly nervous ones from amongst his colleagues.

“As a thank you, we wish to entertain you briefly, for just under half a bell, since His Honour there, Captain Bleskin, will ascend this dais at the three quarter bell. We have some talented singers amongst us, pick, whip and hammer wielders by day, but something else by night.

“I am pleased to announce that tonight we have a male-voice choir to sing three songs to you, and a female-voice choir to alternate with the men, who will sing two songs for you. So, enough from me. I present to you the Community of Miners of Blackstone's two choirs!”

The crowd at the top parted to allow through twenty men, all dressed identically and who marched in ranks of four abreast down to the mid-point of the Parade Ground. They were followed by a similar group, but females this time, also identically dressed in the feminine version of the men's attire. They too marched in step to their assigned position. Then each group broke apart from its rigid lines and formed a loose half-circle of two curved lines, the taller ones being behind the shorter ones. The two half-circles thus formed a complete circle round one man in the middle who had a sort of short stick in one hand.

This man raised his hands and then dropped them. As it went on, I realised that he was waving his stick in order to maintain the rhythm for the singers, and he would use his other hand to call in groups of similar-toned singers at the appropriate heartbeats.

I am not sure how many in the mining community had heard a male-voice choir before, but none of the residents of Blackstone had and we were all left with mouths agape as the men sang so movingly and powerfully. They sang in a tongue unrecognisable to any of us gathered around, except maybe some others of the miners, but the emotions they managed to conjure up were more than easily understood. Later, I received some translation of a few of their songs' words – for example, their first song, apparently, was of some land they called the “Old Land Of Our Ancestors.”

The applause they received as they finished that first rendition was heartfelt, and came from us all.

As that applause died down, so the man in the middle waved his arms once more, and then the female half performed their first song.

Again, the applause was most loud.

Well, let me just say that the men, then the women, then the men continued their short entertainment.
Just for the very last moment, both choirs sang together.

The sounds these groups had produced during this half bell sent shivers down many a spine, and held us all in rapt attention.

There was something fundamental about a dedicated group all singing together that made it so very special. It was certainly more than unusual for us long-term residents, and, I suspect, for many of the newcomers as well.

All listeners were, I'm sure, affected by the emotions conveyed; and yet we knew from experience what emotion was still about to come! I was glad I had provided myself with so many cloths, and had encouraged the rest of my family to do so as well. My forethought proved to be well-founded!

… … …

I need quickly, at this juncture, to say that I knew not various of the words I have used above, before that night. It was only afterwards that I discovered the correct use and spelling of such words as 'dais' and 'choir'. And 'rendition'.

These first two words featured quite heavily in my lessons after that. Words that all my students would now be able to relate to.

But I digress.

Back to the tale.

… … …

Quite how they did it, I do not know, but as their last note died away, the tower sounded the three-quarter bell, which was the signal for His Honour, our Steward, Captain Bleskin to step forward and make some remarks. I record them here, even though they may be rather long, and I must furthermore record my thanks to His Honour for giving me his notes afterwards, that I might scribe them here.

Using just the power of his voice, and speaking entirely without consulting any written notes, he held us all engaged as he spoke. This was a speech that will never be able to be repeated simply because of the events of those times, so perchance 'tis best I make as full a report as I may.

“Citizens, friends, families, colleagues, youngsters and oldsters, men and women, boys and girls - indeed the entire community of Blackstone Town, and I see, from Blackstone Vale too - welcome! It is pleasing to see a small party of travellers have returned at the last moment to be with us this e'en, and it is with all our best of wishes that we welcome so many so-called strangers to the Town this year, so-called strangers that have and will work so hard to improve our place. So-called strangers that shall be no strangers as we forge our new community together.

“It is that time, again, when we traditionally gather together to consider the events of the past year, and I deem that this past year is probably a year that shall never be repeated.”

There were slight laughs from parts of his audience, some wry, some bitter and some sympathetic.

“Tomorrow, I shall again have the honour to address you in our Ladyship’s name, but tonight, as we all know, it is about the past. It is when we let go of the old in preparation to gather in the new.

“However, I must forewarn you, I find it necessary that I shall indeed be required to refer to some things of the future, but these references shall perform a mere footnote to my remarks now. I wish to make it absolutely clear from this outset, that I deem it to be one of the greatest honours of my life to be standing here speechifying to all of you on this very momentous occasion. And I thank you for your attention and consideration.

“Just as I give thanks, on all our behalves, for the most excellent entertainment just afforded us by the Community of Miners, the men's choir and the women's. Please let us show our appreciation once more of their fine performances.”

He paused, of course, to allow the applause to be sounded. Applause which was duly given. Heartfelt applause, not just token applause, but real, true, from-the-heart applause, applause that was repeated even more forcefully, it seemed to me, than that which had gone before.

As it died down from its noisy heights, I happened to be looking at His Honour. I saw him take a deeper breath, wait for the right moment and then he raised his voice slightly to regain attention. As he proceeded, I remarked that he had got a little louder or changed his tone, or something like that. And from this indefinable change, we could all tell that he had changed the subject matter from the more formal, some might say necessary, introductory topics, to more of a … a … a … story-teller's passage.

Attentive silence fell rapidly as soon as his carrying voice uttered its first syllable.

“At this time,” he paused after those few words for everyone to settle down, “at this time a year ago, no-one living here could have had an inkling of what this year, the year 1174 since the Great Flood, was to bring. I am reliably informed that the few residents of Blackstone there were here then, all gathered at this same spot, of course, to sing the traditional Song of Refreshment. They departed to their homes blissfully ignorant of the disaster about to fall upon this high-mountain, remote and yet wildly beautiful community.

“Myself, I was many marks away, and, despite being born really rather close to here, knew of Blackstone only as the most distant community of the great conglomeration of lands known to Anmar as ‘Palarand’. I had other duties then, duties that I was shortly to rescind, but nevertheless I was fully busy, and gave nary a thought to this location.

“I am told that these proceedings, at this time last year, were barely over before a short, sharp snow storm arrived.”

We all looked at the sky then, the cold air sometimes obscured by the steam of our breaths. The stars were bright and the moons doing their business as usual. There were still no clouds in sight. We switched our attention back.

“I deem we shall not suffer that inconvenience this night.

“Not long after that seeing out of the old year and the singing in of the New Year, just a few short weeks later, the Lord of All North Palarand, His Grace the Duke Gilbanar, decided to send a tax inspector up here. He was concerned by reports from his accountants of significant changes. I understand that the said Tax Inspector's mission was to investigate the lowering of incomes that had been derived and whether or not there was something that could be done for the populace should they be finding themselves in difficulties. This Tax Inspector was named Trogan.”

There was a hiss from some, but His Honour ignored the slight interruption.

“Meanwhile, a rogue, who went by the name of Hasad in Tranidor, where he was in severe danger of being apprehended by the authorities, decided to skip away from that town before such an event could happen. He chose to try to find some easier money elsewhere. He was accompanied by a mixed band of scofflaws.

“Hasad's and Trogan's paths intersected, and the unfortunate Trogan was murdered, once the opportunistic Hasad had determined poor Trogan's mission.”

This statement brought forth some hisses of shocked disbelief from amongst those who had not been here at the time.

His honour overrode them, however by raising his voice in some indefinable fashion.

“Hasad assumed the Tax Inspector's identity so as to match the letters of appointment the real Trogan had been carrying. The real Trogan's servant was murdered too, simply because he was in the way of the evil plans Hasad had hatched.”

Again, some gasps could be heard. Again the Captain forged on over them.

“These plans were of necessity hatched at the drop of a hat, and Hasad could not believe his luck. For them to work, of course, the entire Tax Inspector's party had to disappear, and the men were, without further ado, murdered where they stood.”

More and louder gasps came from some of the crowd, and murmurs of surprise. All who knew not the story were now shushing the neighbours that they might better hear.

“Blackstone fell into Hasad’s trap, and he set about systematically bleeding dry the entire community. These were dark days in Blackstone. Dark days indeed. He stole coin, belongings and beasts, leaving the local economy, which had never been very strong, in a state of near-collapse and close to ruin. He and his henchmen importuned young women here and did several most distasteful deeds. Several citizens were imprisoned, forced there by threats to wives, daughters and so on; all enforced jointly by he and his men together.

“The Town sent for help, but the effort was discovered, and those unfortunates were also summarily murdered.”

More gasps, and not just a few grunts of anger.

“Meanwhile, across the other side of Palarand, indeed out of Palarandi lands, up in the mountains near the pass out of somewhere known as Blayvardis Vale, a young woman was discovered on the mountain side. This was close to the trade route between Palarand and Moxgo, and she was discovered by a trade caravan belonging to Master Tanon, and commanded by Master Jaxen. I must, in fairness, mention that her appearance was something of a mystery but the explanation of THAT tale is not for here, not for right now. Many around know some more of the details so I shall refrain from repeating them. Newcomers to our community can freely ask of those who know more, to satisfy the curiosity I sense coming from a goodly number of you.

“Hasad and his men continued their depredations of this unfortunate community, at the same time as the young woman was being taken in, and eventually adopted, by the King and Queen no less. She was made a Baroness and some lands were granted to her.”

A slight pause, but everyone was by now hanging on to his words, particularly nearly all of the miners and their families.

“The other nobles thought that those lands granted to her were worthless, and thus chuckled to themselves, raising no objections. But this young woman knew different. She has knowledge in her head that is frankly almost unbelievable, but she has been proved right again and again. The lands she was granted were … those immediately round where we are all now standing. Yes, I speak tonight on her behalf, Baroness Garia of Blackstone.

“I have the honour to be her voice here and now. But, again I must emphasise, I am talking now of the beginnings.

“She chose to inspect those lands that she had been granted, and travelled here with some companions.

“This was a disaster for the murderous Hasad and his crew, for they were soon captured by the Baroness and her forces who were accompanied on their travels by the Crown Prince of our lands and HIS bodyguard. Justice was employed, and Hasad and his henchmen live no more.

“And so began, out of the ashes of the very darkest of dark days, a burgeoning hope, a hope and now a belief in a far brighter future than any might have conceived. This community is set to become one of the leaders of civilisation in the entire realm, and shall be an example all over this world, as we start to set in place the ideas Milady brought with her.

“Thus were devised the many plans for the expansion and development of a no-longer stagnating village. In the ensuing weeks and months, those plans have been laid and are being implemented all the while. So many plans, and on such a grand scale, that inevitably some priorities were found to have to be changed when problems arose here or there. An urgency was applied to as many tasks as possible, lest the winter bites deep and brings activities to a halt for any period of time.

“And that, generous audience, is where we stand now. At the very forefront of Palarand’s development. Yes, PALARAND’s. Not simply this town, but we are building the future of all Palarand, and probably all of the Great Valley, if not all of Alaesia.

“But it is a part of making a speech at this moment that I must concentrate on the past this evening. And I congratulate all here, for we have indeed laid the foundations for a great expansion, and I fully expect this town to double in size, AT THE VERY LEAST, before the Longest Day of next year is achieved.”

There was a shocked intake of breath from some around, some of whom were only now grasping the significance of their endeavours.

“I deem that the future here is bright. Although I fervently hope …” at this point he looked meaningfully at the gas lanterns hissing at the edge of the Parade Ground, “… that it shall not be quite so … orange.”

Again there was laughter, and I do believe that everyone bar poor Sethan joined in.

The Captain raised his hand for silence, which was almost instantly granted him.

“Then recently, we heard the joyous news that Milady and the Crown Prince are betrothed. Milady shall be the next Queen of Palarand. Our own Baroness.”

There were some cheers at that, genuine joy. He beamed all about, his smile warming all there gathered.

“This year has been, I think all shall agree, one that started with the old and has finished with the new. A year that has gone from mundane, down to the depths and then soared high from those desperate times. It is therefore meet that tonight’s Song of Refreshment shall be started by our oldest citizen, Mistress Rentna, who shall then be supported by Mistresses Patilla, Shantoona and Pomma.

“I must needs inject a quick practical note at this juncture. As tonight the 7th Bell should follow mere heartbeats after the Midnight Bell, there shall be no 7th Bell sounded. For which I am sure that Mistress Rentna shall be grateful. Her chance to shine should not be drowned by mere bells.”

Again he paused, again there were laughs from all around.

He continued: “There shall be some slight structure to the Song this e'en, but all shall join in at the obvious place. For I am told it shall be obvious. The Song shall run its ancient course and shall quieten as you all deem fit. And the last voice to be heard shall be that of one of our newest residents, Master Pocular.”

Again a pause, but no-one filled in the ensuing silence with any laughs.

It was a respectful and anticipatory one, so it was almost a let-down and disappointment when he concluded with: “And that, gentlefolk all, is all I have to say – for tonight. I deem I should rest my throat for a further effort on the morrow. I thank you all most sincerely for your attention, and also for your support, not only of myself but also of Milady’s Assembly. Long may it continue. Now I must rush my last words to beat the Midnight Bell. Sleep well all, I shall see you on the morrow, here again, at the third Bell of the day, the Extra Day that counts not in the month! Pray silence now for the Midnight Bell.”

… … ...

I have here above reported his words, but mere words on paper cannot convey the warmth of his delivery, his ability to command the attention of all, his carrying voice, nor his obvious passion for this town and its future. I think that everyone there right then would have laid down and let him walk all over them had he demanded it, but, of course, that is not something he would ever do.

Again, I had time, just, to be surprised at the ability of these practiced speakers to be aware of time passing, for the silence was both profound and respectful, so when the Midnight Bell sounded a mere hand or so of heartbeats afterwards, its double chime was both expected and at the same time shocking.

… … ...

The second chime was just about to fade completely away when a solitary female voice chanted a note – it was not a word as such, just a vocalisation – the note matching exactly that of the bell used for the chime. All could hear the age of the singer as she moved onto her second and third notes, and then onto her next hand and more; then some other voices joined in, and the Song was performed, eventually by us all.

This year, I fully appreciated what was done as the ‘old’, slow voices started us off, and a male voice joined in fairly early on. This went on for a while before the women’s choir just shocked everyone by launching in enthusiastically, loudly and unexpectedly.

… … ...

I break off here from my descriptions to interject that this performance of the song, I fancied, followed the events of the last year, with a gentle start, the depression of the Trogan days as hinted at by the male voice, and the sudden and unexpected arrival of Milady, with the brightness of the future she brought with her, as portrayed by the suddenness of the female-voice choir's entrance into the Song.

This, at least, is the way I see it. As mentioned, perchance I am being fanciful in my interpretation of how the event unfolded and blossomed.

… … ...

This explosion of the female voices was indeed as the Steward had said, an obvious invitation for the rest of us to join in. It was not at all long before sufficient of the stronger voices had carried it onwards and upwards, carried it so that it had built enough to persuade even the weaker singers, and I certainly consider myself amongst those numbers, to join in. I knew the words to sing, they come somehow to everyone at this event, and yet I knew not even the name of the tongue the words were in.

None of us longer-term residents could ever remember such a powerful Song; I suppose the reason could have been simply that we had never had so many people joining in before, and yet there was an underlying core that made itself felt so strongly, a core that none of us had ever experienced in any of our prior Songs.

But this Song, the Song I am attempting to describe, THIS Song rose, demandingly, incessantly, compellingly until it seemed to reach to the peaks - and then, almost unbelievably, it went on further, on it seemed to reach to the moons and then on to the stars themselves, carrying all of us humans with it. It reached a mighty power that was almost unbearable; I must confess I felt I was about to burst.

It would be impossible to pin-point at which heartbeat and which voice it was, but one voice dropped out, then another, and yet another, and more, and more, eventually including my own. Somehow, I just knew the right heartbeat at which I should stop.

Slowly, others around me also fell silent, until we were again observers rather than contributors. However, we still felt as though we were participants, somehow.

And so it was that the Song gently wound down, amidst many sobs, sighs and tears from all around, mostly from the females I confess.

The choice of Master Pocular as the finishing voice was inspired, for his rich notes reverberated in all our heads as we each made our individual ways to our homes and beds, in an absorbing, and moving silence.

A perfect end to the year.

---